HISTORY
of the CHRISTIAN CHURCH*
CHAPTER
III.
THE
GERMAN REFORMATION FROM THE PUBLICATION OF LUTHER’S THESES TO THE DIET OF
WORMS, a.d. 1517–1521.
§ 30. The Sale of Indulgences.
St.
Peter’s Dome is at once the glory and the shame of papal Rome. It was built
over the bones of the Galilaean fisherman, with the proceeds from the sale of
indulgences which broke up the unity of Western Christendom. The magnificent
structure was begun in 1506 under Pope Julius II., and completed in 1626 at a
cost of forty-six millions scudi, and is kept up at an annual expense of thirty
thousand scudi (dollars).174
Jesus
began his public ministry with the expulsion of the profane traffickers from
the court of the temple. The Reformation began with a protest against the
traffic in indulgences which profaned and degraded the Christian religion.
The
difficult and complicated doctrine of indulgences is peculiar to the Roman
Church. It was unknown to the Greek and Latin fathers. It was developed by the
mediaeval schoolmen, and sanctioned by the Council of Trent (Dec. 4, 1563), yet
without a definition and with an express warning against abuses and evil gains.175
In the
legal language of Rome, indulgentia is a term for amnesty
or remission of punishment. In ecclesiastical Latin, an indulgence means
the remission of the temporal (not the eternal) punishment of sin (not of sin
itself), on condition of penitence and the payment of money to the church or to
some charitable object. It maybe granted by a bishop or archbishop within his
diocese, while the Pope has the power to grant it to all Catholics. The
practice of indulgences grew out of a custom of the Northern and Western
barbarians to substitute pecuniary compensation for punishment of an offense.
The church favored this custom in order to avoid bloodshed, but did wrong in
applying it to religious offenses. Who touches money touches dirt; and
the less religion has to do with it, the better. The first instances of such
pecuniary compensations occurred in England under Archbishop Theodore of
Canterbury (d. 690). The practice rapidly spread on the Continent, and was used
by the Popes during and after the crusades as a means of increasing their
power. It was justified and reduced to a theory by the schoolmen, especially by
Thomas Aquinas, in close connection with the doctrine of the sacrament of
penance and priestly absolution.176
The
sacrament of penance includes three elements,—contrition of the heart,
confession by the mouth (to the priest), and satisfaction by good works, such
as prayer, fasting, almsgiving, pilgrimages, all of which are supposed to have
an atoning efficacy. God forgives only the eternal punishment of sin, and he
alone can do that; but the sinner has to bear the temporal punishments, either
in this life or in purgatory; and these punishments are under the control of
the church or the priesthood, especially the Pope as its legitimate head. There
are also works of supererogation, performed by Christ and by the saints, with
corresponding extra-merits and extra-rewards; and these constitute a rich
treasury from which the Pope, as the treasurer, can dispense indulgences for
money. This papal power of dispensation extends even to the departed souls in
purgatory, whose sufferings may thereby be abridged. This is the scholastic
doctrine.
The
granting of indulgences degenerated, after the time of the crusades, into a
regular traffic, and became a source of ecclesiastical and monastic wealth. A
good portion of the profits went into the papal treasury. Boniface VIII. issued
the first Bull of the jubilee indulgence to all visitors of St. Peter’s in Rome
(1300). It was to be confined to Rome, and to be repeated only once in a
hundred years, but it was afterwards extended and multiplied as to place and
time.
The
idea of selling and buying by money the remission of punishment and release
from purgatory was acceptable to ignorant and superstitious people, but
revolting to sound moral feeling. It roused, long before Luther, the indignant
protest of earnest minds, such as Wiclif in England, Hus in Bohemia, John von
Wesel in Germany, John Wessel in Holland, Thomas Wyttenbach in Switzerland, but
without much effect.
The
Lateran Council of 1517 allowed the Pope to collect one-tenth of all the
ecclesiastical property of Christendom, ostensibly for a war against the Turks;
but the measure was carried only by a small majority of two or three votes, and
the minority objected that there was no immediate prospect of such a war. The
extortions of the Roman curia became an intolerable burden to Christendom, and
produced at last a successful protest which cost the papacy the loss of its
fairest possessions.
§ 31. Luther and Tetzel.
I. On the Indulgence controversy: Luther’s
Works, Walch’s ed., XV. 3–462; Weim. ed. I. 229–324. Löscher: Reformations-Acta.
Leipzig, 1720. Vol. I. 355–539. J. Kapp:
Schauplatz des Tetzelschen
Ablass-krams. Leipzig, 1720. Jürgens:
Luther, Bd. III. Kahnis: Die d. Ref., I. 18 1 sqq. Köstlin I. 153 sqq. Kolde, I. 126 sqq. On the
Roman-Catholic side, Janssen: Geschichte, etc., II. 64 sqq.; 77 sqq.;
and An meine Kritiker,
Freiburg-i.-B., 1883, pp. 66–81.—On the editions of the Theses, compare Knaake, in the Weimar ed. I. 229 sqq.
Edw. Bratke: Luther’s 95 Thesen und ihre dogmengesch. Voraussetzungen.
Göttingen, 1884 (pp. 333). Gives an account of the scholastic doctrine of indulgences
from Bonaventura and Thomas Aquinas down to Prierias and
Cajetan, an exposition of Luther’s Theses, and a list of books on the subject.
A. W. Dieckhoff (of Rostock): Der Ablassstreit. Dogmengeschichtlich dargestellt.
Gotha, 1886 (pp. 260).
II. On Tetzel in particular: (1) Protestant biographies and tracts, all
very unfavorable. (a) Older works by G. Hecht: Vita Joh.
Tetzeli. Wittenberg, 1717. Jac.
Vogel: Leben des päpstlichen Gnadenpredigers und Ablasskrämers
Tetzel. Leipzig, 1717, 2d ed.,
1727. (b) Modern works: F. G. Hofmann:
Lebensbeschreibung des
Ablasspredigers Tetzel. Leipzig, 1844. Dr. Kayser: Geschichtsquellen
über Den Ablasspred. Tetzel Kritisch Beleuchtet.
Annaberg, 1877 (pp. 20). Dr. Ferd.
Körner: Tetzel, der Ablassprediger, etc.
Frankenberg-i.-S. 1880 (pp. 153; chiefly against Gröne). Compare also Bratke and Dieckhoff, quoted above.
(2) Roman-Catholic vindications of Tetzel by Val. Gröne (Dr.
Th.): Tetzel und Luther, oder
Lebensgesch. und Rechtfertigung des Ablasspredigers und Inquisitors Dr. Joh. Tetzel
aus dem Predigerorden. Soest und Olpe, 1853, 2d ed. 1860 (pp. 237). E. Kolbe: P. Joh. Tetzel.
Ein Lebensbild dem kathol. Volke gewidmet. Steyl, 1882 (pp. 98,
based on Gröne). K. W. Hermann: Joh. Tetzel, der päpstl. Ablassprediger. Frankf.
-a.-M., 2te Aufl. 1883 (pp. 152). Janssen:
An meine Kritiker, p.
73 sq. G. A. Meijer, Ord. Praed.
(Dominican): Johann Tetzel,
Aflaatprediker en inquisiteur. Eene
geschiedkundige studie. Utrecht, 1885 (pp. 150). A calm and moderate
vindication of Tetzel, with the admission (p. 137) that the last word on the
question has not yet been spoken, and that we must wait for the completion of
the Regesta of Leo X. and
other authentic publications now issuing from the Vatican archives by direction
of Leo XIII. But the main facts
are well established.
The
rebuilding of St. Peter’s Church in Rome furnished an occasion for the
periodical exercise of the papal power of granting indulgences. Julius II. and
Leo X., two of the most worldly, avaricious, and extravagant Popes, had no
scruple to raise funds for that object, and incidentally for their own
aggrandizement, from the traffic in indulgences. Both issued several bulls to
that effect.177
Spain,
England, and France ignored or resisted these bulls for financial reasons,
refusing to be taxed for the benefit of Rome. But Germany, under the weak rule
of Maximilian, yielded to the papal domination.
Leo
divided Germany into three districts, and committed in 1515 the sale for one
district to Albrecht, Archbishop of Mainz and Magdeburg, and brother of the
Elector of Brandenburg.178
This
prelate (born June 28, 1490, died Sept. 24, 1545), though at that time only
twenty-five years of age, stood at the head of the German clergy, and was
chancellor of the German Empire. He received also the cardinal’s hat in 1518.
He was, like his Roman master, a friend of liberal learning and courtly
splendor, worldly-minded, and ill fitted for the care of souls. He had the
ambition to be the Maecenas of Germany. He was himself destitute of theological
education, but called scholars, artists, poets, free-thinkers, to his court,
and honored Erasmus and Ulrich von Hutten with presents and pensions. "He
had a passionate love for music," says an Ultramontane historian, "and
imported musicians from Italy to give luster to his feasts, in which ladies
often participated. Finely wrought carpets, splendid mirrors adorned his halls
and chambers; costly dishes and wines covered his table. He appeared in public
with great pomp; he kept a body-guard of one hundred and fifty armed knights;
numerous courtiers in splendid attire followed him when he rode out; he was
surrounded by pages who were to learn in his presence the refinement of
cavaliers." The same Roman-Catholic historian censures the extravagant
court of Pope Leo X., which set the example for the secularization and luxury
of the prelates in Germany.179
Albrecht
was largely indebted to the rich banking-house of Fugger in Augsburg, from whom
he had borrowed thirty thousand florins in gold to pay for the papal pallium.
By an agreement with the Pope, he had permission to keep half of the proceeds
arising from the sale of indulgences. The agents of that commercial house stood
behind the preachers of indulgence, and collected their share for the repayment
of the loan.
The
Archbishop appointed Johann Tetzel (Diez) of the Dominican order, his
commissioner, who again employed his sub-agents.
Tetzel
was born between 1450 and 1460, at Leipzig, and began his career as a preacher
of indulgences in 1501. He became famous as a popular orator and successful
hawker of indulgences. He was prior of a Dominican convent, doctor of
philosophy, and papal inquisitor (haereticae pravitatis
inquisitor). At the end of 1517 he acquired in the University of
Frankfurt-on-the-Oder the degree of Licentiate of Theology, and in January,
1518, the degree of Doctor of Theology, by defending, in two disputations, the
doctrine of indulgences against Luther.180 He died at Leipzig during the public debate
between Eck and Luther, July, 1519. He is represented by Protestant writers as
an ignorant, noisy, impudent, and immoral charlatan, who was not ashamed to
boast that he saved more souls from purgatory by his letters of indulgence than
St. Peter by his preaching.181 On the other hand, Roman Catholic historians
defend him as a learned and zealous servant of the church. He has only an
incidental notoriety, and our estimate of his character need not affect our views
on the merits of the Reformation. We must judge him from his published sermons
and anti-theses against Luther. They teach neither more nor less than the usual
scholastic doctrine of indulgences based on an extravagant theory of papal
authority. He does not ignore, as is often asserted, the necessity of
repentance as a condition of absolution.182 But he probably did not emphasize it in
practice, and gave rise by unguarded expressions to damaging stories. His
private character was certainly tainted, if we are to credit such a witness as
the papal nuncio, Carl von Miltitz, who had the best means of information, and
charged him with avarice, dishonesty, and sexual immorality.183
Tetzel
traveled with great pomp and circumstance through Germany, and recommended with
unscrupulous effrontery and declamatory eloquence the indulgences of the Pope
to the large crowds who gathered from every quarter around him. He was received
like a messenger from heaven. Priests, monks, and magistrates, men and women,
old and young, marched in solemn procession with songs, flags, and candles,
under the ringing of bells, to meet him and his fellow-monks, and followed them
to the church; the papal Bull on a velvet cushion was placed on the high altar,
a red cross with a silken banner bearing the papal arms was erected before it,
and a large iron chest was put beneath the cross for the indulgence money. Such
chests are still preserved in many places. The preachers, by daily sermons,
hymns, and processions, urged the people, with extravagant laudations of the
Pope’s Bull, to purchase letters of indulgence for their own benefit, and at
the same time played upon their sympathies for departed relatives and friends
whom they might release from their sufferings in purgatory "as soon as the
penny tinkles in the box."184
The
common people eagerly embraced this rare offer of salvation from punishment,
and made no clear distinction between the guilt and punishment of sin; after
the sermon they approached with burning candles the chest, confessed their
sins, paid the money, and received the letter of indulgence which they
cherished as a passport to heaven. But intelligent and pious men were shocked
at such scandal. The question was asked, whether God loved money more than
justice, and why the Pope, with his command over the boundless treasury of
extra-merits, did not at once empty the whole purgatory for the rebuilding of
St. Peter’s, or build it with his own money.
Tetzel
approached the dominions of the Elector of Saxony, who was himself a devout
worshiper of relics, and had great confidence in indulgences, but would not let
him enter his territory from fear that he might take too much money from his
subjects. So Tetzel set up his trade on the border of Saxony, at Jüterbog, a
few hours from Wittenberg.185
There
he provoked the protest of the Reformer, who had already in the summer of 1516
preached a sermon of warning against trust in indulgences, and had incurred the
Elector’s displeasure by his aversion to the whole system, although he himself
had doubts about some important questions connected with it.
Luther
had experienced the remission of sin as a free gift of grace to be apprehended
by a living faith. This experience was diametrically opposed to a system of
relief by means of payments in money. It was an irrepressible conflict of
principle. He could not be silent when that barter was carried to the very
threshold of his sphere of labor. As a preacher, a pastor, and a professor, he
felt it to be his duty to protest against such measures: to be silent was to
betray his theology and his conscience.
The
jealousy between the Augustinian order to which he belonged, and the Dominican
order to which Tetzel belonged, may have exerted some influence, but it was
certainly very subordinate. A laboring mountain may produce a ridiculous mouse,
but no mouse can give birth to a mountain. The controversy with Tetzel (who is
not even mentioned in Luther’s Theses) was merely the occasion, but not the
cause, of the Reformation: it was the spark which exploded the mine. The
Reformation would have come to pass sooner or later, if no Tetzel had ever
lived; and it actually did break out in different countries without any
connection with the trade in indulgences, except in German Switzerland, where
Bernhardin Samson acted the part of Tetzel, but after Zwingli had already begun
his reforms.
§ 32. The Ninety-five Theses. Oct. 31, 1517.
Lit. in § 31.
After
serious deliberation, without consulting any of his colleagues or friends, but
following an irresistible impulse, Luther resolved upon a public act of
unforeseen consequences. It may be compared to the stroke of the axe with which
St. Boniface, seven hundred years before, had cut down the sacred oak, and
decided the downfall of German heathenism. He wished to elicit the truth about
the burning question of indulgences, which he himself professed not fully to
understand at the time, and which yet was closely connected with the peace of
conscience and eternal salvation. He chose the orderly and usual way of a
learned academic disputation.
Accordingly, on the memorable thirty-first
day of October, 1517, which has ever since been celebrated in Protestant
Germany as the birthday of the Reformation, at twelve o’clock he affixed
(either himself or through another) to the doors of the castle-church at
Wittenberg, ninety-five Latin Theses on the subject of indulgences, and invited
a public discussion. At the same time he sent notice of the fact to Archbishop
Albrecht of Mainz, and to Bishop Hieronymus Scultetus, to whose diocese
Wittenberg belonged. He chose the eve of All Saints’ Day (Nov. 1), because this
was one of the most frequented feasts, and attracted professors, students, and
people from all directions to the church, which was filled with precious
relics.186
No one
accepted the challenge, and no discussion took place. The professors and
students of Wittenberg were of one mind on the subject. But history itself
undertook the disputation and defence. The Theses were copied, translated,
printed, and spread as on angels’ wings throughout Germany and Europe in a few
weeks.187
The rapid circulation of the Reformation
literature was promoted by the perfect freedom of the press. There was, as yet,
no censorship, no copyright, no ordinary book-trade in the modern sense, and no
newspapers; but colportors, students, and friends carried the books and tracts
from house to house. The mass of the people could not read, but they listened
attentively to readers. The questions of the Reformation were eminently
practical, and interested all classes; and Luther handled the highest themes in
the most popular style.
The Theses bear the title, "Disputation
to explain the Virtue of Indulgences." They sound very strange to a modern
ear, and are more Catholic than Protestant. They are no protest against the
Pope and the Roman Church, or any of her doctrines, not even against
indulgences, but only against their abuse. They expressly condemn those who
speak against indulgences (Th. 71), and assume that the Pope himself would
rather see St. Peter’s Church in ashes than have it built with the flesh and
blood of his sheep (Th. 50). They imply belief in purgatory. They nowhere
mention Tetzel. They are silent about faith and justification, which already
formed the marrow of Luther’s theology and piety. He wished to be moderate, and
had not the most distant idea of a separation from the mother church. When the
Theses were republished in his collected works (1545), he wrote in the preface:
"I allow them to stand, that by them it may appear how weak I was, and in
what a fluctuating state of mind, when I began this business. I was then a monk
and a mad papist (papista insanissimus), and
so submersed in the dogmas of the Pope that I would have readily murdered any
person who denied obedience to the Pope."
But after all, they contain the living germs
of a new theology. The form only is Romish, the spirit and aim are Protestant.
We must read between the lines, and supply the negations of the Theses by the
affirmations from his preceding and succeeding books, especially his Resolutiones, in
which he answers objections, and has much to say about faith and justification.
The Theses represent a state of transition from twilight to daylight. They
reveal the mighty working of an earnest mind and conscience intensely occupied
with the problem of sin, repentance, and forgiveness, and struggling for
emancipation from the fetters of tradition. They might more properly be called
"a disputation to diminish the virtue of papal indulgences, and to
magnify the full and free grace of the gospel of Christ." They bring the
personal experience of justification by faith, and direct intercourse with
Christ and the gospel, in opposition to an external system of churchly and
priestly mediation and human merit. The papal opponents felt the logical drift
of the Theses much better than Luther, and saw in them an attempt to undermine
the whole fabric of popery. . The irresistible progress of the Reformation soon
swept the indulgences away as an unscriptural, mediaeval tradition of men.188
The
first Thesis strikes the keynote: "Our Lord and Master when he says,
’Repent,’189 desires that the whole life of believers
should be a repentance."190 The corresponding Greek noun means change of
mind (metavnoia), and
implies both a turning away from sin in sincere sorrow and grief, and a turning
to God in hearty faith. Luther distinguishes, in the second Thesis, true
repentance from the sacramental penance (i.e., the confession and satisfaction
required by the priest), and understands it to be an internal state and
exercise of the mind rather than isolated external acts; although he expressly
affirms, in the third Thesis, that it must manifest itself in various
mortifications of the flesh. Repentance is a continual conflict of the
believing spirit with the sinful flesh, a daily renewal of the heart. As long
as sin lasts, there is need of repentance. The Pope can not remit any sin
except by declaring the remission of God; and he can not remit punishments
except those which he or the canons impose (Thes.5 and 6). Forgiveness presupposes
true repentance, and can only be found in the merits of Christ. Here comes in
the other fundamental Thesis (62): The true treasury of the church is the holy
gospel of the glory and the grace of God." This sets aside the mediaeval
notion about the overflowing treasury of extra-merits and rewards at the
disposal of the Pope for the benefit of the living and the dead.
We
have thus set before us in this manifesto, on the one hand, human depravity
which requires lifelong repentance, and on the other the full and free grace of
God in Christ, which can only be appropriated by a living faith. This is, in
substance, the evangelical doctrine of justification by faith (although not
expressed in terms), and virtually destroys the whole scholastic theory and
practice of indulgences. By attacking the abuses of indulgences, Luther
unwittingly cut a vein of mediaeval Catholicism; and by a deeper conception of
repentance which implies faith, and by referring the sinner to the grace of
Christ as the true and only source of remission, he proclaimed the undeveloped
principles of evangelical Protestantism, and kindled a flame which soon
extended far beyond his original intentions.
NOTES.
THE
NINETY-FIVE THESES.
DISPUTATION
OF DR. MARTIN LUTHER CONCERNING PENITENCE AND INDULGENCES.
In the
desire and with the purpose of elucidating the truth, a disputation will be
held on the underwritten propositions at Wittenberg, under the presidency of
the Reverend Father Martin Luther, Monk of the Order of St. Augustin, Master of
Arts and of Sacred Theology, and ordinary Reader of the same in that place.191 He therefore
asks those who cannot be present, and discuss the subject with us orally, to do
so by letter in their absence. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
1. Our
Lord and Master Jesus Christ in saying: "Repent ye" [lit.: Do
penance, poenitentiam agite], etc., intended that
the whole life of believers should be penitence [poenitentiam].192
2.
This word poenitentia cannot be understood of sacramental
penance, that is, of the confession and satisfaction which are performed under
the ministry of priests.
3. It
does not, however, refer solely to inward penitence; nay, such inward penitence
is naught, unless it outwardly produces various mortifications of the flesh [varias
carnis mortificationes].
4. The
penalty [poena] thus continues as long as
the hatred of self—that is, true inward penitence [poenitentia
vera intus]—continues; namely, till our entrance into the kingdom
of heaven.
5. The
Pope has neither the will nor the power to remit any penalties, except those
which he has imposed by his own authority, or by that of the canons.193
6. The
Pope has no power to remit any guilt, except by declaring and warranting it to
have been remitted by God; or at most by remitting cases reserved for himself:
in which cases, if his power were despised, guilt would certainly remain.
7. God
never remits any man’s guilt, without at the same time subjecting him, humbled
in all things, to the authority of his representative the priest [sacernoti
suo vicario].
8. The
penitential canons are imposed only on the living, and no burden ought to be
imposed on the dying, according to them.
9.
Hence the Holy Spirit acting in the Pope does well for us in that, in his
decrees, he always makes exception of the article of death and of necessity.
10.
Those priests act unlearnedly and wrongly, who, in the case of the dying,
reserve the canonical penances for purgatory.
11.
Those tares about changing of the canonical penalty into the penalty of
purgatory seem surely to have been sown while the bishops were asleep.
12.
Formerly the canonical penalties were imposed not after, but before absolution,
as tests of true contrition.
13.
The dying pay all penalties by death, and are already dead to the Canon laws,
and are by right relieved from them.
14.
The imperfect soundness or charity of a dying person necessarily brings with it
great fear, and the less it is, the greater the fear it brings.
15.
This fear and horror is sufficient by itself, to say nothing of other things,
to constitute the pains of purgatory, since it is very near to the horror of
despair.
16.
Hell, purgatory, and heaven appear to differ as despair, almost despair, and
peace of mind [securitas] differ.
17.
With souls in purgatory it seems that it must needs be that, as horror
diminishes, so charity increases.
18.
Nor does it seem to be proved by any reasoning or any scriptures, that they are
outside of the state of merit or the increase of charity.
19.
Nor does this appear to be proved, that they are sure and confident of their
own blessedness, at least all of them, though we may be very sure of it.
20.
Therefore the Pope, when he speaks of the plenary remission of all penalties,
does not mean simply of all, but only of those imposed by himself.
21.
Thus those preachers of indulgences are in error who say that, by the
indulgences of the Pope, a man is loosed and saved from all punishment.
22.
For, in fact, he remits to souls in purgatory no penalty which they would have
had to pay in this life according to the canons.
23. If
any entire remission of all the penalties can be granted to any one, it is
certain that it is granted to none but the most perfect, that is, to very few.
24.
Hence the greater part of the people must needs be deceived by this
indiscriminate and high-sounding promise of release from penalties.
25.
Such power as the Pope has over purgatory in general, such has every bishop in
his own diocese, and every curate in his own parish, in particular.
26.
[In the Latin text, I.] The Pope acts most rightly in granting remission to
souls, not by the power of the keys (which is of no avail in this case), but by
the way of suffrage [per modum suffragii].
27.
They preach man, who say that the soul flies out of purgatory as soon as the
money thrown into the chest rattles [ut jactus nummus in cistam
tinnierit].
28. It
is certain, that, when the money rattles in the chest, avarice and gain may be
increased, but the suffrage of the Church depends on the will of God alone.
29.
Who knows whether all the souls in purgatory desire to be redeemed from it,
according to the story told of Saints Severinus and Paschal?194
30. No
man is sure of the reality of his own contrition, much less of the attainment
of plenary remission.
31.
Rare as is a true penitent, so rare is one who truly buys indulgences—that is
to say, most rare.
32.
Those who believe that, through letters of pardon, they are made sure of their
own salvation, will be eternally damned along with their teachers.
33. We
must especially beware of those who say that these pardons from the Pope are
that inestimable gift of God by which man is reconciled to God.
34.
For the grace conveyed by these pardons has respect only to the penalties of
sacramental satisfaction, which are of human appointment.
35.
They preach no Christian doctrine, who teach that contrition is not necessary
for those who buy souls out of purgatory, or buy confessional licenses.
36.
Every Christian who feels true compunction has of right plenary remission of
pain and guilt, even without letters of pardon.
37.
Every true Christian, whether living or dead, has a share in all the benefits
of Christ and of the Church, given him by God, even without letters of pardon.
38.
The remission, however, imparted by the Pope, is by no means to be despised,
since it is, as I have said, a declaration of the Divine remission.
39. It
is a most difficult thing, even for the most learned theologians, to exalt at
the same time in the eyes of the people the ample effect of pardons, and the
necessity of true contrition.
40.
True contrition seeks and loves punishment; while the ampleness of pardons
relaxes it, and causes men to hate it, or at least gives occasion for them to
do so.
41.
Apostolical pardons ought to be proclaimed with caution, lest the people should
falsely suppose that they are placed before other good works of charity.
42.
Christians should be taught that it is not the mind of the Pope, that the
buying of pardons is to be in any way compared to works of mercy.
43.
Christians should be taught, that he who gives to a poor man, or lends to a
needy man, does better than if he bought pardons.
44.
Because, by a work of charity, charity increases, and the man becomes better;
while, by means of pardons, he does not become better, but only freer from
punishment.
45.
Christians should be taught that he who sees any one in need, and, passing him
by, gives money for pardons, is not purchasing for himself the indulgence of
the Pope, but the anger of God.
46.
Christians should be taught, that, unless they have superfluous wealth, they
are bound to keep what is necessary for the use of their own households, and by
no means to lavish it on pardons.
47.
Christians should be taught, that, while they are free to buy pardons, they are
not commanded to do so.
48.
Christians should be taught that the Pope, in granting pardons, has both more
need and more desire that devout prayer should be made for him, than that money
should be readily paid.
49.
Christians should be taught that the Pope’s pardons are useful if they do not
put their trust in them, but most hurtful if through them they lose the fear of
God.
50.
[Lat. text XXV.] Christians should be taught, that, if the Pope were acquainted
with the exactions of the preachers of pardons, he would prefer that the
Basilica of St. Peter should be burnt to ashes, than that it should be built up
with the skin, flesh, and bones of his sheep.
51.
[I.] Christians should be taught, that as it would be the wish of the Pope,
even to sell, if necessary, the Basilica of St. Peter, and to give of his own
to very many of those from whom the preachers of pardons extract money.
52.
Vain is the hope of salvation through letters of pardon, even if a
commissary—nay, the Pope himself—were to pledge his own soul for them.
53.
They are enemies of Christ and of the Pope, who, in order that pardons may be
preached, condemn the word of God to utter silence in other churches.
54.
Wrong is done to the Word of God when, in the same sermon, an equal or longer
time is spent on pardons than on the words of the gospel [verbis
evangelicis].
55.
The mind of the Pope necessarily is that if pardons, which are a very small
matter [quod minimum est], are celebrated with single
bells, single processions, and single ceremonies, the gospel, which is a very
great matter [quod maximum est], should be preached with a
hundred ceremonies.
56.
The treasures of the Church, whence the Pope grants indulgences, are neither
sufficiently named nor known among the people of Christ.195
57. It
is clear that they are at least not temporal treasures; for these are not so
readily lavished, but only accumulated, by many of the preachers.
58.
Nor are they the merits of Christ and of the saints; for these, independently
of the Pope, are always working grace to the inner man, and the cross, death,
and hell to the outer man.
59.
St. Lawrence said that the treasures of the Church are the poor of the Church,
but he spoke according to the use of the word in his time.
60. We
are not speaking rashly when we say that the keys of the Church, bestowed
through the merits of Christ, are that treasure.
61.
For it is clear that the power of the Pope is alone sufficient for the
remission of penalties and of reserved cases.
62.
The true treasure of the Church is the holy gospel of the glory and the grace
of God [Verus thesaurus ecclesiae est sacrosanctum Evangelium
gloriae et gratiae Dei].
63.
This treasure, however, is deservedly most hateful [merito odiosissimus; der allerfeindseligste und
verhassteste], because it makes the first to be last.
64.
While the treasure of indulgences is deservedly most acceptable, because it
makes the last to be first.
65.
Hence the treasures of the gospel are nets, wherewith of old they fished for
the men of riches.
66.
The treasures of indulgences are nets, wherewith they now fish for the riches
of men.
67.
Those indulgences, which the preachers loudly proclaim to be the greatest
graces, are seen to be truly such as regards the promotion of gain [denn es grossen Gewinnst und Geniess trägt].
68.
Yet they are in reality the smallest graces when compared with the grace of God
and the piety of the cross.
69.
Bishops and curates are bound to receive the commissaries of apostolical
pardons with all reverence.
70.
But they are still more bound to see to it with all their eyes, and take heed
with all their ears, that these men do not preach their own dreams in place of
the Pope’s commission.
71. He
who speaks against the truth of apostolical pardons, let him be the anathema
and accursed (sit anathema et maledictus;
der sei ein Fluch und vermaladeiet].
72.
But he, on the other hand, who exerts himself against the wantonness and
license of speech of the preachers of pardons, let him be blessed.
73. As
the Pope justly thunders [Lat., fulminat; G.
trs., mit Ungnade und dem Bann schlägt]
against those who use any kind of contrivance to the injury of the traffic in
pardons;
74.
Much more is it his intention to thunder against those who, under the pretext
of pardons, use contrivances to the injury of holy charity and of truth.
75.
[XXV.] To think that papal pardons have such power that they could absolve a
man even if—by an impossibility—he had violated the Mother of God, is madness.
76.
[I.] We affirm, on the contrary, that papal pardons [veniae
papales] can not take away even the least venial sins, as
regards the guilt [quoad culpam].
77.
The saying that, even if St. Peter were now Pope, he could grant no greater
graces, is blasphemy against St. Peter and the Pope.
78. We
affirm, on the contrary, that both he and any other Pope has greater graces to
grant; namely, the gospel, powers, gifts of healing, etc. (1 Cor. xii. 9).
69. To
say that the cross set up among the insignia of the papal arms is of equal
power with the cross of Christ, is blasphemy.
80.
Those bishops, curates, and theologians who allow such discourses to have
currency among the people, will have to render an account.
81.
This license in the preaching of pardons makes it no easy thing, even for
learned men, to protect the reverence due to the Pope against the calumnies,
or, at all events, the keen questionings, of the laity;
82.
As, for instance: Why does not the Pope empty purgatory for the sake of most
holy charity and of the supreme necessity of souls,—this being the most just of
all reasons,—if he redeems an infinite number of souls for the sake of that
most fatal thing, money, to be spent on building a basilica—this being a slight
reason?
83.
Again: Why do funeral masses and anniversary masses for deceased continue, and
why does not the Pope return, or permit the withdrawal of, the funds bequeathed
for this purpose, since it is a wrong to pray for those who are already
redeemed?
84.
Again: What is this new kindness of God and the Pope, in that, for money’s
sake, they permit an impious man and an enemy of God to redeem a pious soul
which loves God, and yet do not redeem that same pious and beloved soul, out of
free charity, on account of its own need?
85.
Again: Why is it that the penitential canons, long since abrogated and dead in
themselves in very fact, and not only by usage, are yet still redeemed with
money, through the granting of indulgences, as if they were full of life?
86.
Again: Why does not the Pope, whose riches are at this day more ample than
those of the wealthiest of the wealthy, build the one Basilica of St. Peter
with his own money, rather than with that of poor believers?
87.
Again: Why does the Pope remit or impart to those who, through perfect
contrition, have a right to plenary remission and participation?
88. Again: What greater good
would the Church receive if the Pope, instead of once as he does now, were to
bestow these remissions and participations a hundred times a day on any one of
the faithful?
89.
Since it is the salvation of souls, rather than money, that the Pope seeks by
his pardons, why does he annul the letters and pardons granted long ago, since
they are equally efficacious?
90. To
repress these scruples and arguments of the laity by force alone, and not to
solve them by giving reasons, is to expose the Church and the Pope to the
ridicule of their enemies, and to make Christian men unhappy.
91.
If, then, pardons were preached according to the spirit and mind of the Pope,
all these questions would be resolved with ease; nay, would not exist.
92.
Away then with all those prophets who say to the people of Christ, "Peace,
peace," and there is no peace.
93.
Blessed be all those prophets, who say to the people of Christ, "The
cross, the cross," and there is no cross.
94.
Christians should be exhorted to strive to follow Christ their head through
pains, deaths, and hells;
95.
[Lat. Text, XX.] And thus trust to enter heaven through many tribulations,
rather than in the security of peace [per securitatem pacis].
PROTESTATION.
I,
Martin Luther, Doctor, of the Order of Monks at Wittenberg, desire to testify
publicly that certain propositions against pontifical indulgences, as they call
them, have been put forth by me. Now although, up to the present time, neither
this most celebrated and renowned school of ours nor any civil or
ecclesiastical power has condemned me, yet there are, as I hear, some men of
headlong and audacious spirit, who dare to pronounce me a heretic, as though
the matter had been thoroughly looked into and studied. But on my part, as I
have often done before, so now too I implore all men, by the faith of Christ,
either to point out to me a better way, if such a way has been divinely
revealed to any, or at least to submit their opinion to the judgment of God and
of the Church. For I am neither so rash as to wish that my sole opinion should
be preferred to that of all other men, nor so senseless as to be willing that
the word of God should be made to give place to fables devised by human reason.
§ 33. The Theses-Controversy. 1518.
Luther’s Sermon vom Ablass und Gnade,
printed in February, 1518 (Weimar ed. I.
239–246; and in Latin, 317–324); Kurze
Erklärung der Zehn Gebote, 1518 (I. 248–256, in Latin under the title Instructio
pro Confessione peccatorum, p. 257–265); Asterisci adversus Obeliscos
Eckii, March, 1518 (I. 278–316); Freiheit des Sermons päpstlichen Ablass und Gnade
belangend, June, 1518, against Tetzel (I. 380–393); Resolutiones
disputationum de indulgentiarum virtute, August, 1518, dedicated to
the Pope (I. 522–628). Letters of Luther
to Archbishop Albrecht, Spalatin, and others, in De Wette, I. 67 sqq.
Tetzel’s Anti-Theses, 2
series, one of 106, the other of 50 sentences, are printed in Löscher’s Ref. Acta, I. 505–514, and 518–523. Eck’s
Obelisci, ibid. III. 333.
On the details of the controversy, see Jürgens
(III. 479 sqq.), Köstlin (I.
175 sqq.), Kolde (I. 126 sqq.), Bratke, and Dieckhoff, as quoted in § 31.
The
Theses of Luther were a tract for the times. They sounded the trumpet of the
Reformation. They found a hearty response with liberal scholars and enemies of
monastic obscurantism, with German patriots longing for emancipation from
Italian control, and with thousands of plain Christians waiting for the man of
Providence who should give utterance to their feelings of indignation against
existing abuses, and to their desire for a pure, scriptural, and spiritual
religion. "Ho, ho! "exclaimed Dr. Fleck, "the man has come who
will do the thing." Reuchlin thanked God that "the monks have now
found a man who will give them such full employment that they will be glad to
let me spend my old age in peace."196
But,
on the other hand, the Theses were strongly assailed and condemned by the
episcopal and clerical hierarchy, the monastic orders, especially the
Dominicans, and the universities, in fact, by all the champions of scholastic
theology and traditional orthodoxy. Luther himself, then a poor, emaciated
monk, was at first frightened by the unexpected effect, and many of his friends
trembled. One of them told him, "You tell the truth, good brother, but you
will accomplish nothing; go to your cell, and say, God have mercy upon
me."197
The
chief writers against Luther were Tetzel of Leipzig, Conrad Wimpina of
Frankfurt-on-the-Oder, and the more learned and formidable John Eck of Ingolstadt,
who was at first a friend of Luther, but now became his irreconcilable enemy.
These opponents represented three universities and the ruling scholastic
theology of the Angelic Doctor St. Thomas Aquinas. But they injured their cause
in public estimation by the weakness of their defence. They could produce no
arguments for the doctrine and practice of indulgences from the Word of God, or
even from the Greek and Latin fathers, and had to resort to extravagant views
on the authority of the Pope. They even advocated papal infallibility, although
this was as yet an open question in the Roman Church, and remained so till the
Vatican decree of 1870.
Luther
mustered courage. In all his weakness he was strong. He felt that he had begun
this business in the name and for the glory of God, and was ready to sacrifice
life itself for his honest conviction. He took comfort from the counsel of
Gamaliel. In several letters of this period he subscribed himself Martinus
Eleutherios (Freeman), but added, vielmehr
Knecht (rather, Servant): he felt free of men, but bound in
Christ. When his friend Schurf told him, "They will not bear it;" he
replied, "But what, if they have to bear it?" He answered all his opponents, directly and
indirectly, in Latin and German, from the pulpit and the chair, and through the
press. He began now to develop his formidable polemical power, especially in
his German writings. He had full command over the vocabulary of common sense,
wit, irony, vituperation, and abuse. Unfortunately, he often resorted to coarse
and vulgar expressions which, even in that semi-barbarous age, offended men of
culture and taste, and which set a bad example for his admirers in the fierce
theological wars within the Lutheran Church.198
The
discussion forced him into a conflict with the papal authority, on which the
theory and traffic of indulgences were ultimately made to rest. The controversy
resolved itself into the question whether that authority was infallible and
final, or subject to correction by the Scriptures and a general Council. Luther
defended the latter view; yet he protested that he was no heretic, and that he
taught nothing contrary to the Scriptures, the ancient fathers, the oecumenical
Councils, and the decrees of the Popes. He still hoped for a favorable hearing
from Leo X., whom he personally respected. He even ventured to dedicate to him
his Resolutiones, a defence of the Theses (May 30, 1518), with a letter
of abject humility, promising to obey his voice as the very voice of Christ.199
Such
an anomalous and contradictory position could not last long.
In the
midst of this controversy, in April, 1518, Luther was sent as a delegate to a
meeting of the Augustinian monks at Heidelberg, and had an opportunity to
defend, in public debate, forty conclusions, or, "theological
paradoxes," drawn from St. Paul and St. Augustin, concerning natural
depravity, the slavery of the will, regenerating grace, faith, and good works.
He advocates the theologia crucis against
the theologia gloriae, and contrasts the law and
the gospel. "The law says, ’Do this,’
and never does it: the gospel says, ’Believe in Christ,’ and all is
done." The last twelve theses are directed against the Aristotelian
philosophy.200
He
found considerable response, and sowed the seed of the Reformation in the
Palatinate. Among his youthful hearers were Bucer (Butzer) and Brentz, who
afterwards became distinguished reformers, the one in Strassburg and England,
the other in the duchy (now kingdom) of Würtemberg.
§ 34. Rome’s Interposition. Luther and Prierias.
1518.
R. P. Silvestri Prieratis ordinis praedicatorum et s. theol. professoris
celeberrimi, s. palatii apostolici magistri, in praesumptuosas Martini Lutheri
conclusiones de potestate papae dialogus. In Löscher, II. 13–39. Knaake
(Werke, I. 644) assigns the first edition to the second half of June,
1518, which is more likely than the earlier date of December, 1517, given by Löscher (II. 12) and the Erlangen ed. He mentions five separate editions,
two of which were published by Luther without notes; afterwards he published an
edition with his refutation.
Ad Dialogum Silvestri Prierati de potestate papae responsio. In Löscher, II. 3; Weim. ed. I., 647–686, II. 48–56. German
translation in Walch, XVIII.
l20–200.
Pope
Leo X. was disposed to ignore the Wittenberg movement as a contemptible monkish
quarrel; but when it threatened to become dangerous, he tried to make the
German monk harmless by the exercise of his power. He is reported to have said
first, "Brother Martin is a man of fine genius, and this outbreak is a
mere squabble of envious monks;" but afterwards, "It is a drunken
German who wrote the Theses; when sober he will change his mind."
Three
months after the appearance of the Theses, he directed the vicar-general of the
Augustinian Order to quiet down the restless monk. In March, 1518, he found it
necessary to appoint a commission of inquiry under the direction of the learned
Dominican Silvester Mazzolini, called from his birthplace Prierio or Prierias
(also Prieras), who was master of the sacred palace and professor of theology.
Prierias
came to the conclusion that Luther was an ignorant and blasphemous
arch-heretic, and hastily wrote a Latin dialogue against his Theses, hoping to
crush him by subtile scholastic distinctions, and the weight of papal authority
(June, 1518). He identified the Pope with the Church of Rome, and the Church of
Rome with the Church universal, and denounced every departure from it as a
heresy. He said of Luther’s Theses, that they bite like a cur.
Luther
republished the Dialogue with a reply, in which he called it "sufficiently
supercilious, and thoroughly Italian and Thomistic "(August, 1518).
Prierias
answered with a Replica (November, 1518). Luther republished it
likewise, with a brief preface, and sent it to Prierias with the advice not to
make himself any more ridiculous by writing books.
The
effect of this controversy was to widen the breach.
In the
mean time Luther’s fate had already been decided. The Roman hierarchy could no
more tolerate such a dangerous man than the Jewish hierarchy could tolerate
Christ and the apostles. On the 7th of August, 1518, he was cited to appear in
Rome within sixty days to recant his heresies. On the 23d of the same month,
the Pope demanded of the Elector Frederick the Wise, that he should deliver up
this "child of the Devil" to the papal legate.
But
the Elector, who was one of the most powerful and esteemed princes of Germany,
felt unwilling to sacrifice the shining light of his beloved university, and
arranged a peaceful interview with the papal legate at the Diet of Augsburg on
promise of kind treatment and safe return.
§ 35. Luther and Cajetan. October, 1518.
The transactions at Augsburg were published by Luther in December, 1518,
and are printed in Löscher, II.
435–492; 527–551; in Walch, XV.
636 sqq.; in the Weim. ed., II.
1–40. Luther’s Letters in De Wette,
I. 147–167. Comp. Kahnis, I.
215–235; Köstlin, I. 204–238 (and
his shorter biogr., Eng. trans., p. 108).
Luther
accordingly proceeded to Augsburg in humble garb, and on foot, till illness
forced him within a short distance from the city to take a carriage. He was
accompanied by a young monk and pupil, Leonard Baier, and his friend Link. He
arrived Oct. 7, 1518, and was kindly received by Dr. Conrad Peutinger and two
counselors of the Elector, who advised him to behave with prudence, and to
observe the customary rules of etiquette. Everybody was anxious to see the man
who, like a second Herostratus, had kindled such a flame.
On
Oct. 11, he received the letter of safe-conduct; and on the next day he
appeared before the papal legate, Cardinal Cajetan (Thomas de Vio of Gaëta),
who represented the Pope at the German Diet, and was to obtain its consent to
the imposition of a heavy tax for the war against the Turks.
Cajetan
was, like Prierias, a Dominican and zealous Thomist, a man of great learning
and moral integrity, but fond of pomp and ostentation. He wrote a standard
commentary on the Summa of Thomas Aquinas (which is frequently appended
to the Summa); but in his later years, till his death (1534),—perhaps in
consequence of his interview with Luther,—he devoted himself chiefly to the
study of the Scriptures, and urged it upon his friends. He labored with the aid
of Hebrew and Greek scholars to correct the Vulgate by a more faithful version,
and advocated Jerome’s liberal views on questions of criticism and the Canon,
and a sober grammatical exegesis against allegorical fancies, without, however,
surrendering the Catholic principle of tradition.
There
was a great contrast between the Italian cardinal and the German monk, the
shrewd diplomat and the frank scholar; the expounder and defender of mediaeval
scholasticism, and the champion of modern biblical theology; the man of church
authority, and the advocate of personal freedom.
They
had three interviews (Oct. 12, 13, 14). Cajetan treated Luther with
condescending courtesy, and assured him of his friendship.201 But he demanded
retraction of his errors, and absolute submission to the Pope. Luther
resolutely refused, and declared that he could do nothing against his
conscience ; that one must obey God rather than man ; that he had the Scripture
on his side; that even Peter was once reproved by Paul for misconduct (Gal.
2:11), and that surely his successor was not infallible. Still be asked the
cardinal to intercede with Leo X., that he might not harshly condemn him.
Cajetan threatened him with excommunication, having already the papal mandate
in his hand, and dismissed him with the words: "Revoke, or do not come
again into my presence." He urged
Staupitz to do his best to convert Luther, and said he was unwilling to dispute
any further with that deep-eyed German beast filled with strange
speculations."202
Under
these circumstances, Luther, with the aid of friends who provided him with an
escort, made his escape from Augsburg, through a small gate in the city-Wall,
in the night of the 20th of October, on a hard-trotting hack, without
pantaloons, boots, or spurs. He rode on the first day as far as the town of
Monheim203 without
stopping, and fell utterly exhausted upon the straw in a stable.204
He
reached Wittenberg, in good spirits, on the first anniversary of his
Ninety-five Theses. He forthwith published a report of his conference with a
justification of his conduct. He also wrote (Nov. 19) a long and very eloquent
letter to the Elector, exposing the unfairness of Cajetan, who had
misrepresented the proceedings, and demanded from the Elector the delivery of
Luther to Rome or his expulsion from Saxony.
Before
leaving Augsburg, be left an appeal from Cajetan to the Pope, and "from
the Pope ill informed to the Pope to be better informed "(a papa
male informato ad papam melius informandum). Soon afterwards,
Nov. 28, he formally and solemnly appealed from the Pope to a general council,
and thus anticipated the papal sentence of excommunication. He expected every
day maledictions from Rome, and was prepared for exile or any other fate.205 He was already
tormented with the thought that the Pope might be the Anti-Christ spoken of by
St. Paul in the Second Epistle to the Thessalonians, and asked his friend Link
(Dec. 11) to give him his opinion on the subject.206 Ultimately he
lost faith also in a general council, and appealed solely to the Scriptures and
his conscience. The Elector urged him to moderation through Spalatin, but
Luther declared: "The more those Romish grandees rage, and meditate the
use of force, the less do I fear them, and shall feel all the more free to
fight against the serpents of Rome. I am prepared for all, and await the
judgment of God."
§ 36. Luther and Miltitz. January, 1519.
Löscher, II. 552–569; III. 6–21,
820–847. Luther’s Werke, Walch, XV. 308 sqq.; Weimar ed., II. 66 sqq. Letters in De Wette: I. 207 sqq., 233 sqq.
Joh. K. Seidemann: Karl Von
Miltitz .... Eine chronol. Untersuchung. Dresden, 1844 (pp. 37). The
respective sections in Marheineke,
Kahnis (I. 235 sqq.), and Köstlin (I. 238 sqq. and 281 sqq.).
Before
the final decision, another attempt was made to silence Luther by inducing him
to revoke his heresies. Diplomacy sometimes interrupts the natural development
of principles and the irresistible logic of events, but only for a short
season. It usually resorts to compromises which satisfy neither party, and are
cast aside. Principles must work themselves out.
Pope
Leo sent his nuncio and chamberlain, Karl von Miltitz, a noble Saxon by birth,
and a plausible, convivial gentleman,207 to the Elector Frederick with the rare
present of a golden rose, and authorized him to negotiate with Luther. He
provided him with a number of the highest recommendations to civil and
ecclesiastical dignitaries.
Miltitz
discovered on his journey a wide-spread and growing sympathy with Luther. He
found three Germans on his side, especially in the North, to one against him.
He heard bad reports about Tetzel, and summoned him; but Tetzel was afraid to
travel, and died a few months afterwards (Aug. 7, 1519), partly, perhaps, in
consequence of the severe censure from the papal delegate. Luther wrote to his
opponent a letter of comfort, which is no more extant. Unmeasured as he could
be in personal abuse, he harbored no malice or revenge in his heart.208
Miltitz
held a conference with Luther in the house of Spalatin at Altenburg, Jan. 6,
1519. He was exceedingly polite and friendly; he deplored the offence and
scandal of the Theses-controversy, and threw a great part of the blame on poor
Tetzel; he used all his powers of persuasion, and entreated him with tears not
to divide the unity of the holy Catholic Church.
They
agreed that the matter should be settled by a German bishop instead of going to
Rome, and that in the mean time both parties were to keep silence. Luther
promised to ask the pardon of the Pope, and to warn the people against the sin
of separating from the holy mother-church. After this agreement they partook of
a social supper, and parted with a kiss. Miltitz must have felt very proud of
his masterpiece of ecclesiastical diplomacy.
Luther
complied with his promises in a way which seems irreconcilable with his honest
convictions and subse-quent conduct. But we must remember the deep conflicts of
his mind, the awful responsibility of his undertaking, the critical character
of the situation. Well might he pause for a while, and shrink back from the
idea of a separation from the church of his fathers, so intimately connected
with his religious life as well as with the whole history of Christianity for
fifteen hundred years. He had to break a new path which became so easy for
others. We must all the more admire his conscientiousness.
In his
letter to the Pope, dated March 3, 1519, he expressed the deepest personal
humility, and denied that he ever intended to injure the Roman Church, which
was over every other power in heaven and on earth, save only Jesus Christ
the Lord over all. Yet he repudiated the idea of retracting his
conscientious convictions.
In his
address to the people, he allowed the value of indulgences, but only as a
recompense for the "satisfaction" given by, the sinner, and urged the
duty of adhering, notwithstanding her faults and sins, to the holy Roman
Church, where St. Peter and St. Paul, and many Popes and thousands of martyrs,
had shed their blood.
At the
same time, Luther continued the careful study of history, and could find no
trace of popery and its extraordinary claims in the first centuries before the
Council of Nicaea. He discovered that the Papal Decretals, and the Donation of
Constantine, were a forgery. He wrote to Spalatin, March 13, 1519, "I know
not whether tho Pope is anti-christ himself, or his apostle; so wretchedly is
Christ, that is the truth, corrupted and crucified by him in the
Decretals."209
§ 37. The Leipzig Disputation. June 27-July
15, 1519.
I. Löscher, III. 203–819.
Luther’s Works, Walch, XV.
954 sqq.; Weim. ed. II. 153–435
(see the literary notices of Knaake, p. 156). Luther’s letters to Spalatin and
the Elector, in De Wette:, I.
284–324.
II. Joh. K. Seidemann: Die Leipziger Disputation im Jahre 1519.
Dresden and Leipzig, 1843 (pp. 161). With important documents (pp. 93
sqq.) The best book on the subject.
Monographs on Carlstadt by Jäger (Stuttgart,
1856), on Eck by Wiedemann (Regensburg,
1865), and the relevant sections in Marheineke,
Kahnis (I. 251–285), Köstlin, Kolde, and the general histories of the Reformation. The
account by Ranke (I. 277–285) is
very good. On the Roman side, see Janssen,
II. 83–88 (incomplete).
The
agreement between Miltitz and Luther was only a short truce. The Reformation
was too deeply rooted in the wants of the age to be suppressed by the diplomacy
of ecclesiastical politicians. Even if the movement had been arrested in one
place, it would have broken out in another; indeed, it had already begun
independently in Switzerland. Luther was no more his own master, but the organ
of a higher power. "Man proposes, God disposes."
Before
the controversy could be settled by a German bishop, it was revived, not
without a violation of promise on both sides,210 in the
disputation held in the large hall of the Castle of Pleissenburg at Leipzig,
under the sanction of Duke George of Saxony, between Eck, Carlstadt, and
Luther, on the doctrines of the papal primacy, free-will, good works,
purgatory, and indulgences. It was one of the great intellectual battles; it
lasted nearly three weeks, and excited universal attention in that deeply
religious and theological age. The vital doctrines of salvation were at stake.
The debate was in Latin, but Luther broke out occasionally in his more vigorous
German.
The
disputation began with the solemnities of a mass, a procession, an oration of
Peter Mosellanus, De ratione disputandi, and
the singing of Veni, Creator Spiritus. It ended with a
eulogistic oration by the Leipzig professor John Lange, and the Te
Deum.
The
first act was the disputation between Eck and Carlstadt, on the freedom of the
human will, which the former maintained, and the latter denied. The second and
more important act began July 4, between Eck and Luther, chiefly on the subject
of the papacy.
Dr.
Eck (Johann Mair), professor of theology at Ingolstadt in Bavaria, was the
champion of Romanism, a man of great learning, well-stored memory, dialectical
skill, ready speech, and stentorian voice, but overconfident, conceited, and
boisterous. He looked more like a butcher or soldier than a theologian. Many
regarded him as a mere charlatan, and expressed their contempt for his audacity
and vanity by the nicknames Keck (pert)
and Geck (fop),
which date from this dispute.211
Carlstadt
(Andreas von Bodenstein), Luther’s impetuous and ill-balanced friend and
colleague, was an unfortunate debater.212 He had a poor memory, depended on his notes,
got embarrassed and confused, and furnished an easy victory to Eck. It was
ominous, that, on entering Leipzig, his wagon broke down, and he fell into the
mud.
Luther
was inferior to Eck in historical learning and flowing Latinity, but surpassed
him in knowledge of the Bible, independent judgment, originality, and depth of
thought, and had the law of progress on his side. While Eck looked to the
fathers, Luther went back to the grandfathers; he ascended from the stream of
church history to the fountain of God’s Word; yet from the normative beginning
of the apostolic age he looked hopefully into the future. Though pale and
emaciated, he was cheerful, wore a little silver ring, and carried a bunch of
flowers in his hand. Peter Mosellanus, a famous Latinist, who presided over the
disputation, thus describes his personal appearance at that time:213 —
"Luther
is of middle stature; his body thin, and so wasted by care and study that
nearly all his bones may be counted.214 He is in the prime of life. His voice is
clear and melodious. His learning, and his knowledge of Scripture are so
extraordinary that he has nearly every thing at his fingers’ ends. Greek and
Hebrew he understands sufficiently well to give his judgment on
interpretations. For conversation, he has a rich store of subjects at his
command; a vast forest (silva ingens) of thoughts and words
is at his disposal. He is polite and clever. There is nothing stoical, nothing
supercilious, about him; and he understands how to adapt himself to different
persons and times. In society he is lively and agreeable. He is always fresh,
cheerful, and at his ease, and has a pleasant countenance, however hard his
enemies may threaten him, so that one cannot but believe that Heaven is with
him in his great undertaking.215 Most people, however, reproach him with want
of moderation in polemics, and with being rather imprudent and more cutting
than befits a theologian and a reformer."
The
chief interest in the disputation turned on the subject of the authority of the
Pope and the infallibility of the Church. Eck maintained that the Pope is the
successor of Peter, and the vicar of Christ by divine right; Luther, that this
claim is contrary to the Scriptures, to the ancient church, to the Council of
Nicaea,—the most sacred of all Councils,—and rests only on the frigid decrees
of the Roman pontiffs.
But
during the debate he changed his opinion on the authority of Councils, and
thereby injured his cause in the estimation of the audience. Being charged by
Eck with holding the heresy of Hus, he at first repudiated him and all
schismatic tendencies; but on mature reflection he declared that Hus held some
scriptural truths, and was unjustly condemned and burnt by the Council of
Constance; that a general council as well as a Pope may err, and had no right
to impose any article of faith not founded in the Scriptures. When Duke George,
a sturdy upholder of the Catholic creed, heard Luther express sympathy with the
Bohemian heresy, he shook his head, and, putting both arms in his sides,
exclaimed, so that it could be heard throughout the hall, "A plague upon
it!"216
From
this time dates Luther’s connection with the Bohemian Brethren.
Luther
concluded his argument with these words: "I am sorry that the learned
doctor only dips into the Scripture as the water-spider into the water-nay,
that he seems to flee from it as the Devil from the Cross. I prefer, with all
deference to the Fathers, the authority of the Scripture, which I herewith
recommend to the arbiters of our cause."
Both
parties, as usual, claimed the victory. Eck was rewarded with honors and favors
by Duke George, and followed up his fancied triumph by efforts to ruin Luther,
and to gain a cardinal’s hat; but he was also severely attacked and ridiculed,
especially by Willibald Pirkheimer, the famous humanist and patrician of
Nürnberg, in his stinging satire, "The Polished Corner."217 The theological
faculties of Cologne, Louvain, and afterwards (1521) also that of Paris,
condemned the Reformer.
Luther
himself was greatly dissatisfied, and regarded the disputation as a mere waste
of time. He made, however, a deep impression upon younger men, and many
students left Leipzig for Wittenberg. After all, he was more benefited by the
disputation and the controversies growing out of it, than his opponents.
The
importance of this theological tournament lies in this: that it marks a
progress in Luther’s emancipation from the papal system. Here for the first
time he denied the divine right and origin of the papacy, and the infallibility
of a general council. Henceforward he had nothing left but the divine
Scriptures, his private judgment, and his faith in God who guides the course of
history by his own Spirit, through all obstructions by human errors, to a
glorious end. The ship of the Reformation was cut from its moorings, and had to
fight with the winds and waves of the open sea.
From
this time Luther entered upon a revolutionary crusade against the Roman Church
until the anarchical dissensions in his own party drove him back into a
conservative and even reactionary position.
Before
we proceed with the development of the Reformation, we must make the acquaintance
of Melanchthon, who had accompanied Luther to the Leipzig disputation as a
spectator, suggesting to him and Carlstadt occasional arguments,218 and hereafter stood by him as his faithful colleague and
friend.
§ 38. Philip Melanchthon. Literature
(Portrait).
The best Melanchthon collection is in the Royal Library of Berlin, which
I have consulted for this list (July, 1886). The third centenary of Mel.’s
death in 1860, and the erection of his monument in Wittenberg, called forth a
large number of pamphlets and articles in periodicals.
I. Works of Melanchthon. The first ed.
appeared at Basel, 1541, 5 vols. fol.; another by Peucer (his son-in-law), Wittenberg,
1562–64, 4 vols. fol.; again 1601. Selection of his German works by Köthe. Leipzig, 1829–30, 6 vols. *Best
ed. of Opera
omnia (in the "Corpus Reformatorum") by Bretschneider and Bindseil. Halle, 1834–60, 28 vols. 4°.
The most important vols. for church history are vols. i.-xi. and xxi.-xxviii.
The last vol. (second part) contains Annates Vitae (pp. 1–143), and very
ample Indices (145–378).
Add to these: Epistolae, Judicia, Consilia, Testimonia, etc., ed. H. E. Bindseil. Halle, 1874. 8°. A supplement to the "Corpus
Reform." Compare also Bindseil’s
Bibliotheca Melanthoniana. Halis 1868 pp. 28). Carl Krause: Melanthoniana,
Regesten und Briefe über die Beziehungen Philipp Mel. zu Anhalt und dessen
Fürsten. Zerbst, 1885. pp. 185.
II. Biographies of Mel. An account of his last days by the Wittenberg
professors: Brevis narratio exponens quo fine vitam in terris suam
clauserit D. Phil. Mel. conscripta a
professoribus academiae Vitebergensis, qui omnibus quae exponuntur interfuerunt.
Viteb. 1560. 4°. The same in German. A funeral oration by Heerbrand: Oratio
in obitum Mel. habita in Academia Tubingensi die decima quinta Maji.
Vitebergae, 1560. *Joachim Camerarius:
Vita Mel. Lips. 1566; and other edd., one with notes by Strobel. Halle,
1777; one with preface by Neander in the Vitae quatuor Reformatorum.
Berlin, 1841.
Strobel: Melanchthoniana.
Altdorf, 1771: Die Ehre Mel. gerettet,
1773; and other works. A. H. Niemeyer:
Phil. Mel. als Praeceptor Germaniae.
Halle, 1817. Fr. Aug. Cox: Life
of Mel., comprising an account of the Reform. Lond. 1815, 2d ed. 1817. G. L. Fr. Delbrück: Ph. Mel.
der Glaubenslehrer. Bonn, 1826. Heyd:
Mel. und Tübingen, 1512–18.
Tüb. 1839. *Fr. Galle: Characteristik Melanchth. als Theol. und Entw. seines
Lehrbegr. Halle, 1840. *Fr.
Matthes: Ph. Mel. Sein Leben u.
Wirken aus den Quellen. Altenb. 1841. 2d ed. 1846. Ledderhose:
Phil. Mel. nach seinem aüsseren u.
inneren Leben dargestellt. Heidelberg, 1847 (English translation by Dr. Krotel. Phila. 1855). By the same: Das Leben des Phil. Mel. für
das Volk. Barmen, 1858. *Mor.
Meurer: Phil. Mel.’s Leben. Leipzig u. Dresden,
1860. 2d ed. 1869. Heppe: Phil. Mel. der
Lehrer Deutschlands. Marburg, 1860. *Carl Schmidt: Philipp
Melanchthons Leben und ausgewählte Schriften. Elberfeld, 1861 (in
the "Reformatoren der Luth. Kirche"). * Herrlinger: Die
Theologie Mel.’s in ihrer geschichtl. Entwicklung.
Gotha, 1879.
III. Brief sketches, by Neander,
in Piper’s "Evang.-Kalender" for 1851. By Nitzsch, in the "Deutsche Zeitschrift für christl.
Wissenschaft," 1855. Is. Aug. Dorner: Zum dreihundertjährigen Gedächtniss des Todes
Melanchthons, 1860. Volbeding:
Mel. wie er liebte und lebte (Leipz.
1860.). Kahnis: Rede zum Gedächtniss Mel.’s (Leipz.
1860). Wohlfahrt: Phil. Mel. (Leipzig, 1860). W. Thilo: Mel. im Dienste der heil. Schrift (Berlin,
1860). Paul Pressel: Phil. Mel. Ein evang. Lebensbild (Stuttg.
1860). Festreden zur Erinnerung an den 300
jährigen Todestag Phil. Mel.’s und bei der Grundsteinlegung zu dessen
Denkmal zu Wittenberg, herausgeg. von Lommatzch (Wittenb.
1860). Henke: Das Verhältniss Luthers und Mel. zu einander (Marburg,
1860), and Memoria B. Phil.
Mel. (Marburg, 1860). Ad. Planck:
Mel. Praeceptor Germ. (Nördlingen, 1860). Tollin: Ph. Mel.
und Mich. Servet. Eine Quellenstudie (Berlin,
1876). Landerer: Mel., in Herzog1 and Herzog2 ix.
471–525, revised by Herrlinger. Thiersch:
Mel. (Augsburg, 1877, and New York, Am. Tract Soc. 1880). Luthardt: Melanchthon’s Arbeiten im Gebiete der Moral (Leipz.
1884). Wagenmann: Ph. Mel. (in the "Allgem.
Deutsche Biographie"). Paulsen in
"Gesch. des gelehrten Unterrichts "(Leipz. 1885. pp. 34 sqq.). Schaff in St. Augustin, Melanchthon,
Neander (New York and London, 1886. pp. 107–127).
IV. On Mel.’s Loci, see Strobel:
Literärgesch. von Ph. Mel.’s locis
theologicis. Altdorf and Nürnberg, 1776. Plitt: Melanchthons
Loci in ihrer Urgestalt. Erlangen, 1864.
§ 40. Melanchthon’s Early Labors.
Although
yet a youth of twenty-one years of age, Melanchthon at once gained the esteem
and admiration of his colleagues and hearers in Wittenberg. He was small of
stature, unprepossessing in his outward appearance, diffident and timid. But
his high and noble forehead, his fine blue eyes, full of fire, the intellectual
expression of his countenance, the courtesy and modesty of his behavior,
revealed the beauty and strength of his inner man. His learning was undoubted,
his moral and religious character above suspicion. His introductory address,
which he delivered four days after his arrival (Aug. 29), on "The
Improvement of the Studies of Youth,"227 dispelled
all fears: it contained the programme of his academic teaching, and marks an
epoch in the history of liberal education in Germany. He desired to lead the
youth to the sources of knowledge, and by a careful study of the languages to
furnish the key for the proper understanding of the Scriptures, that they might
become living members of Christ, and enjoy the fruits of His heavenly wisdom.
He studied and taught theology, not merely for the enrichment of the mind, but
also and chiefly for the promotion of virtue and piety.228
He at
first devoted himself to philological pursuits, and did more than any of his
contemporaries to revive the study of Greek for the promotion of biblical learning
and the cause of the Reformation. He called the ancient languages the
swaddling-clothes of the Christ-child: Luther compared them to the sheath of
the sword of the Spirit. Melanchthon was master of the ancient languages;
Luther, master of the German. The former, by his co-operation, secured accuracy
to the German Bible; the latter, idiomatic force and poetic beauty.
In the
year 1519 Melanchthon graduated as Bachelor of Divinity; the degree of Doctor
he modestly declined. From that time on, he was a member of the theological
faculty, and delivered also theological lectures, especially on exegesis. He
taught two or three hours every day a variety of topics, including ethics,
logic, Greek and Hebrew grammar; he explained Homer, Plato, Plutarch, Titus, Matthew,
Romans, the Psalms. In the latter period of his life he devoted himself
exclusively to sacred learning. He was never ordained, and never ascended the
pulpit; but for the benefit of foreign students who were ignorant of German, he
delivered every Sunday in his lecture-room a Latin sermon on the Gospels. He
became at once, and continued to be, the most popular teacher at Wittenberg. He
drew up the statutes of the University, which are regarded as a model. By his
advice and example the higher education in Germany was regulated.
His
fame attracted students from all parts of Christendom, including princes,
counts, and barons. His lecture-room was crowded to overflowing, and he heard
occasionally as many as eleven languages at his frugal but hospitable table. He
received calls to Tübingen, Nürnberg, and Heidelberg, and was also invited to
Denmark, France, and England; but he preferred remaining in Wittenberg till his
death.
At the
urgent request of Luther, who wished to hold him fast, and to promote his
health and comfort, he married (having no vow of celibacy to prevent him) as
early as August, 1520, Catharina Krapp, the worthy daughter of the burgomaster
of Wittenberg, who faithfully shared with him the joys and trials of domestic
life. He had from her four children, and was often seen rocking the cradle with
one hand, while holding a book in the other. He used to repeat the Apostles’
Creed in his family three times a day. He esteemed his wife higher than
himself. She died in 1557 while he was on a journey to the colloquy at Worms: when
he heard the sad news at Heidelberg, he looked up to heaven, and exclaimed,
"Farewell! I shall soon follow thee."
Next
to the "Lutherhaus" with the "Luthermuseum," the most
interesting dwelling in the quaint old town of Wittenberg on the banks of the Elbe
is the house of Melanchthon in the Collegienstrasse. It is a three-story
building, and belongs to the Prussian government, King Friedrich Wilhelm IV.
having bought it from its former owner. Melanchthon’s study is on the first
story; there he died. Behind the house is a little garden which was connected
with Luther’s garden. Here, under the shade of the tree, the two Reformers may
often have exchanged views on the stirring events of the times, and encouraged
each other in the great conflict. The house bears in German the inscription on
the outer wall: —
"Here
lived, taught, and died
Philipp Melanchthon."
§ 41. Luther and Melanchthon.
P. Schaff: Luther und Melanchthon, In
his "Der Deutsche Kirchenfreund," Mercersburg, Pa., vol. III. (1850),
pp. 58–64. E. L. Henke: Das Verhältniss Luthers und Melanchthons zu einander.
Festrede am 19 April, 1860. Marburg (28 pages). Compare also Döllinger: Die Reformation, vol. i. 349 sqq.
"Wo sich das strenge mit dem
Zarten,
Wo Starkes sich und Mildes paarten,
Da giebt es einen guten Klang." (Schiller.)
In
great creative epochs of the Church, God associates congenial leaders for
mutual help and comfort. In the Reformation of the sixteenth century, we find
Luther and Melanchthon in Germany, Zwingli and Oecolampadius, Farel and Viret,
Calvin and Beza in Switzerland, Craniner, Latimer, and Ridley in England, Knox
and Melville in Scotland, working together with different gifts, but in the
same spirit and for the same end. The Methodist revival of the eighteenth
century was carried on by the co-operation of the two Wesleys and Whitefield;
and the Anglo-Catholic movement of the nineteenth, by the association of Pusey,
Newman, and Keble.
Immediately
after his arrival at the Saxon University, on the Elbe, Melanchthon entered
into an intimate relation with Luther, and became his most useful and
influential co-laborer. He looked up to his elder colleague with the veneration
of a son, and was carried away and controlled (sometimes against his better
judgment) by the fiery genius of the Protestant Elijah; while Luther regarded
him as his superior in learning, and was not ashamed to sit humbly at his feet.
He attended his exegetical lectures, and published them, without the author’s
wish and knowledge, for the benefit of the Church. Melanchthon declared in
April, 1520, that "he would rather die than be separated from
Luther;" and in November of the same year, "Martin’s welfare is
dearer to me than my own life." Luther was captivated by Melanchthon’s
first lecture; he admired his scholarship, loved his character, and wrote most
enthusiastically about him in confidential letters to Spalatin, Reuchlin,
Lange, Scheurl, and others, lauding him as a prodigy of learning and piety.229
The
friendship of these two great and good men is one of the most delightful
chapters in the religious drama of the sixteenth century. It rested on mutual
personal esteem and hearty German affection, but especially on the
consciousness of a providential mission intrusted to their united labors.
Although somewhat disturbed, at a later period, by slight doctrinal differences
and occasional ill-humor,230 it
lasted to the end; and as they worked together for the same cause, so they now
rest under the same roof in the castle church at Wittenberg, at whose doors
Luther had nailed the war-cry of the Reformation.
Melanchthon
descended from South Germany, Luther from North Germany; the one from the
well-to-do middle classes of citizens and artisans, the other from the rough
but sturdy peasantry. Melanchthon had a quiet, literary preparation for his
work: Luther experienced much hardship and severe moral conflicts. The former
passed to his Protestant conviction through the door of classical studies, the
latter through the door of monastic asceticism; the one was fore-ordained to a
professor’s chair, the other to the leadership of an army of conquest.
Luther
best understood and expressed the difference of temper and character; and it is
one of his noble traits, that he did not allow it to interfere with the esteem
and admiration for his younger friend and colleague. "I prefer the books
of Master Philippus to my own," he wrote in 1529.231 "I am
rough, boisterous, stormy, and altogether warlike. I am born to fight against
innumerable monsters and devils. I must remove stumps and stones, cut away
thistles and thorns, and clear the wild forests; but Master Philippus comes
along softly and gently, sowing and watering with joy, according to the gifts
which God has abundantly bestowed upon him."
Luther
was incomparably the stronger man of the two, and differed from Melanchthon as
the wild mountain torrent differs from the quiet stream of the meadow, or as
the rushing tempest from the gentle breeze, or, to use a scriptural
illustration, as the fiery Paul from the contemplative John. Luther was a man
of war, Melanchthon a man of peace. Luther’s writings smell of powder; his
words are battles; he overwhelms his opponents with a roaring cannonade of
argument, eloquence, passion, and abuse. Melanchthon excels in moderation and
amiability, and often exercised a happy restraint upon the unmeasured violence
of his colleague. Once when Luther in his wrath burst out like a thunderstorm,
Melanchthon quieted him by the line, —
"Vince
animos iramque tuam qui caetera vincis."
Luther
was a creative genius, and pioneer of new paths; Melanchthon, a profound
scholar of untiring industry. The one was emphatically the man for the people,
abounding in strong and clear sense, popular eloquence, natural wit, genial
humor, intrepid courage, and straightforward honesty. The other was a quiet,
considerate, systematic thinker; a man of order, method, and taste, and gained
the literary circles for the cause of the Reformation. He is the principal
founder of a Protestant theology, and the author of the Augsburg Confession,
the chief symbol of the Lutheran Church. He very properly represented the
evangelical cause in all the theological conferences with the Roman-Catholic
party at Augsburg, Speier, Worms, Frankfort, Ratisbon, where Luther’s presence
would only have increased the heat of controversy, and widened the breach.
Luther was unyielding and uncompromising against Romanism and Zwinglianism:
Melanchthon was always ready for compromise and peace, as far as his honest
convictions would allow, and sincerely labored to restore the broken unity of the
Church. He was even willing, as his qualified subscription to the Articles of
Smalcald shows, to admit a certain supremacy of the Pope (jure
humano), provided he would tolerate the free preaching of the
gospel. But Popery and evangelical freedom will never agree.
Luther
was the boldest, the most heroic and commanding; Melanchthon, the most gentle,
pious, and conscientious, of the Reformers. Melanchthon had a sensitive and
irritable temperament, though under good control, and lacked courage; he felt,
more keenly and painfully than any other, the tremendous responsibility of the
great religious movement in which he was engaged. He would have made any
personal sacrifice if he could have removed the confusion and divisions
attendant upon it.232 On several occasions he showed, no doubt, too
much timidity and weakness; but his concessions to the enemy, and his
disposition to compromise for the sake of peace and unity, proceeded always
from pure and conscientious motives.
The
two Wittenberg Reformers were brought together by the hand of Providence, to
supply and complete each other, and by their united talents and energies to
carry forward the German Reformation, which would have assumed a very different
character if it had been exclusively left in the hands of either of them.
Without
Luther the Reformation would never have taken hold of the common people:
without Melanchthon it would never have succeeded among the scholars of
Germany. Without Luther, Melanchthon would have become a second Erasmus, though
with a profounder interest in religion; and the Reformation would have resulted
in a liberal theological school, instead of giving birth to a Church. However
much the humble and unostentatious labors and merits of Melanchthon are
overshadowed by the more striking and brilliant deeds of the heroic Luther,
they were, in their own way, quite as useful and indispensable. The "still
small voice" often made friends to Protestantism where the earthquake and
thunder-storm produced only terror and convulsion.
Luther
is greatest as a Reformer, Melanchthon as a Christian scholar. He represents in
a rare degree the harmony of humanistic culture with biblical theology and
piety. In this respect he surpassed all his contemporaries, even Erasmus and
Reuchlin. He is, moreover, the connecting link between contending churches, and
a forerunner of Christian union and catholicity which will ultimately heal the
divisions and strifes of Christendom. To him applies the beatitude:
"Blessed are the peacemakers; for they shall be called the children of
God."
The
friendship of Luther and Melanchthon drew into its charming circle also some
other worthy and remarkable residents of Wittenberg,—Lucas Cranach the painter,
who lent his art to the service of the Reformation; Justus Jonas, who came to
Wittenberg in 1521 as professor and provost of the castle church, translated
several writings of Luther and Melanchthon into German, and accompanied the
former to Worms (1521), and on his last journey to Eisleben (1546); and Johann
Bugenhagen, called Doctor Pomeranus, who moved from Pomerania to Wittenberg in
1521 as professor and preacher, and lent the Reformers most effective aid in
translating the Bible, and organized the Reformation in several cities of North
Germany and in Denmark.
§ 42. Ulrich von Hutten and Luther.
Böcking’s edition of Ulrichi Hutteni equitis
Germani Opera. Lips, 185–1861. 5 vols. with three supplements,
1864–1870. Davie, Friedrich Strauss (the author of the Leben Jesu): Gespräche von Ulrich von Hutten, übersetzt und erläutert,
Leipz. 1860, and his biography of Ulrich
von Hutten, 4th ed.,
Bonn, 1878 (pp. 567). A masterly work by a congenial spirit. Compare K. Hagen, Deutschlands liter. und Rel. Verh. in
Reformationszeitalter, II. 47–60; Ranke,
D. Gesch. I. 289–294; Janssen,
II. 53 sqq. Werckshagen: Luther u. Hutten, 1888.
While
Luther acquired in Melanchthon, the head of the Christian and theological wing
of the humanists, a permanent and invaluable ally, he received also temporary
aid and comfort from the pagan and political wing of the humanists, and its
ablest leader, Ulrich von Hutten.
This
literary Knight and German patriot was descended from an ancient but
impoverished noble family of Franconia. He was born April 21, 1488, and began
life, like Erasmus, as an involuntary monk; but he escaped from Fulda in his
sixteenth year, studied humanities in the universities of Erfurt, Cologne, and
Frankfurt-on-the-Oder, law at Pavia and Bologna, traveled extensively,
corresponded with the most prominent men of letters, was crowned as poet by the
Emperor Maximilian at Augsburg (1517), and occupied an influential position at
the court of Archbishop Albrecht of Mainz (1517–1520), who had charge of the
sale of indulgences in Germany.
He
took a lively part in Reuchlin’s conflict with the obscurantism of the
Dominicans of Cologne.233 He is, next to his friend Crotus of Erfurt,
the chief author of the Epistolae obscurorum Virorum, that
barbarous ridicule of barbarism, in which the ignorance, stupidity, bigotry,
and vulgarity of the monks are exposed by factitious letters in their own
wretched Latin with such success that they accepted them at first as genuine,
and bought a number of copies for distribution.234 He vigorously
attacked the abuses and corruptions of the Church, in Latin and German
pamphlets, in poetry and prose, with all the weapons of learning, common-sense,
wit, and satire. He was, next to Luther, the boldest and most effective
polemical writer of that period, and was called the German Demosthenes on
account of his philippics against Rome. His Latin is better than Luther’s, but
his German far inferior. In wit and power of ridicule he resembles Lucian; at
times he reminds one of Voltaire and Heine. He had a burning love of German
liberty and independence. This was his chief motive for attacking Rome. He laid
the axe at the root of the tree of tyranny. His motto was, "Iacta est alea. Ich hab’s gewagt."235
He
republished in 1518 the tract of Laurentius Valla on the Donation of
Constantine, with an embarrassing dedication to Pope Leo X., and exposed on
German soil that gigantic fraud on which the temporal power of the papacy over
all Christian Europe was made to rest. But his chief and most violent manifesto
against Rome is a dialogue which he published under the name "Vadiscus,
or the Roman Trinity," in April, 1520, a few months before Luther’s
"Address to the German Nobility" (July) and his "Babylonian
Captivity" (October). He here groups his experiences in Rome under several
triads of what abounds in Rome, of what is lacking in Rome, of what is
forbidden in Rome, of what one brings home from Rome, etc. He puts them into
the mouth of a Roman consul, Vadiscus, and makes variations on them. Here are
some specimens:236 —
"Three
things keep Rome in power: the authority of the Pope, the bones of the saints,
and the traffic in indulgences.
"Three
things are in Rome without number:
strumpets, priests, and scribes.
"Three
things abound in Rome: antiquities, poison, and ruins.
"Three
things are banished from Rome: simplicity, temperance, and piety (or, in
another place: poverty, the ancient discipline, and the preaching of the
truth).
"Three
things the Romans trade in: Christ, ecclesiastical benefices, and women.
"Three
things everybody desires in Rome: short masses, good gold, and a luxurious
life.
"Three
things are disliked in Rome: a general council, a reformation of the clergy,
and the fact that the Germans begin to open their eyes.
"Three
things displease the Romans most: the unity of the Christian princes, the
education of the people, and the discovery of their frauds.
"Three
things are most valued in Rome: handsome women, fine horses, and papal bulls.
"Three
things are in general use in Rome: luxury of the flesh, splendor in dress, and
pride of the heart.
"Three
things Rome can never get enough of: money for the episcopal pallium, monthly,
and annual incomes from vacant benefices.237
"Three
things are most praised and yet most rare in Rome. devotion, faith and
innocence.
"Three
things Rome brings to naught: a good conscience, devotion, and the oath.
"Three
things are necessary in Rome to gain a lawsuit: money, letters of
recommendation, and lies.
"Three
things pilgrims usually bring back from Rome: a soiled conscience, a sick
stomach, and an empty purse.
"Three
things have kept Germany from getting wisdom: the stupidity of the princes, the
decay of learning, and the superstition of the people.
"Three
things are feared most in Rome: that the princes get united, that the people
begin to open their eyes, and that Rome’s frauds are coming to light.
"Three
things only could set Rome right: the determination of the princes, the
impatience of the people, and an army of Turks at her doors."
This
epigrammatic and pithy form made the dialogue popular and effective. Even
Luther imitated it when, in his "Babylonian Captivity," he speaks of
three walls, and three rods of the Papists. Hutten calls the Roman court a sink
of iniquity, and says that for centuries no genuine successor of Peter had sat
on his chair in Rome, but successors and imitators of Simon Magus, Nero,
Domitian, and Heliogabalus.
As a
remedy for these evils, he advises, not indeed the abolition of the papacy, but
the withdrawal of all financial support from Germany, a reduction of the
clerical force, and the permission of clerical marriage; by these means, luxury
and immorality would at least be checked.
It is
characteristic of the church of that age, that Hutten was on terms of intimacy
with the first prelate of Germany, even while he wrote his violent attacks on
Rome, and received a salary, and afterwards a pension, from him. But he lauded
Albrecht to the skies for his support of liberal learning. He knew little of,
and cared less for, doctrinal differences. His policy was to fight the big Pope
of Rome with the little Pope of Germany, and to make the German emperor,
princes, and nobles, his allies in shaking off the degrading yoke of foreign
tyranny. Possibly Albrecht may have indulged in the dream of becoming the
primate of an independent Catholic Church of Germany.
Unfortunately,
Hutten lacked moral purity, depth, and weight. He was Frank, brave, and bold,
but full of conceit, a restless adventurer, and wild stormer; able to destroy,
but unable to build up. In his twentieth year he had contracted a disgusting
disease which ruined him physically, and was used by his Roman opponents to
ruin him morally. He suffered incredibly from it and from all sorts of quack
remedies, for ten years, was attacked by it again after his cure, and yet
maintained the vigor and freshness of his spirit.238
Hutten
hailed the Wittenberg movement, though at first only as "a quarrel between
two hot-headed monks who are shouting and screaming against each other"
and hoped "that they would eat each other up." After the Leipzig
disputation, he offered to Luther (first through Melanchthon) the aid of his
pen and sword, and, in the name of his noble friend the Knight Franz von
Sickingen, a safe retreat at Ebernburg near Kreuznach, where Martin Bucer,
Johann Oecolampadius, and other fugitives from convents, and sympathizers with
reform, found a hospitable home. He sent him his books with notes, that he
might republish them.
But
Luther was cautious. He availed himself of the literary and political sympathy,
but only as far as his theological and religious position allowed. He respected
Reuchlin, Erasmus, Crotus, Mutian, Pirkheimer, Hutten, and the other humanists,
for their learning and opposition to monkery and priestcraft; be fully shared
the patriotic indignation against Romish tyranny: but he missed in them moral
earnestness, religious depth, and that enthusiasm for the pure gospel which was
his controlling passion. He aimed at reformation, they at illumination. He did
not relish the frivolous satire of the Epistolae obscurorum virorum; he
called them silly, and the author a Hans Wurst (Jack Sausage); he would
grow indignant, and weep rather than laugh, over the obscurantism and secret
vices of the monks, though he had as keen a sense of the ridiculous as Crotus
and Hutten. He deprecated, moreover, the resort to physical force in a
spiritual warfare, and relied on the power of the Word of God, which had
founded the Church, and which must reform the Church. His letters to Hutten are
lost, but he wrote to Spalatin (Jan. 16, 1521): "You see what Hutten
wants. I would not have the gospel defended by violence and murder. In this
sense I wrote to him. By the Word the world was conquered; by the Word the
Church was preserved; by the Word she will be restored. Antichrist, as he began
without violence, will be crushed without violence, by the Word."
Hutten
was impatient. He urged matters to a crisis. Sickingen attacked the Archbishop
and Elector of Trier (Treves) to force the Reformation into his territory; but
he was defeated, and died of his wounds in the hands of his enemies, May 7,
1522. Within one month all his castles were captured and mostly burnt by the
allied princes; two of his sons were banished, a third was made prisoner.
Luther saw in this disaster a judgment of God, and was confirmed in his
aversion to the use of force.239
Hutten
fled, a poor and sick exile, from Germany to Basel, and hoped to find a
hospitable reception by Erasmus, his former friend and admirer; but he was
coldly refused by the cautious scholar, and took bitter revenge in an unsparing
attack on his character. He then went to Zürich, and was kindly and generously
treated by Zwingli, who provided him with books and money, and sent him first
to the hot bath of Pfeffers, and then to a quiet retreat on the island of Ufnau
in the Lake of Zürich, under medical care. But he soon died there, of the
incurable disease of his youth, in August, 1523, in the Prime of life
(thirty-five years and four months of age), leaving nothing but his pen and
sword, and the lesson: "Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit,
saith the Lord of hosts" (Zech. 4:6).
With
Hutten and Sickingen the hope of a political reconstruction of Germany through
means of the Reformation and physical force was destroyed. What the knights
failed to accomplish, the peasants could still less secure by the general
revolt two years later. But notwithstanding these checks, the Reformation was
bound to succeed with spiritual weapons.
§ 43. Luther’s Crusade against Popery. 1520.
After
the disputation at Leipzig, Luther lost all hope of a reformation from Rome,
which was preparing a bull of excommunication.
Here
begins his storm and pressure period,240 which culminated in the burning of the Pope’s
bull, and the protest at the Diet of Worms.
Under
severe mental anguish he was driven to the conviction that the papacy, as it
existed in his day, was an anti-christian power, and the chief source and
support of abuses in the Church. Prierias, Eck, Emser, and Alveld defended the
most extravagant claims of the papacy with much learning, but without any
discrimination between fact and fiction. Luther learned from the book of Laurentius
Valla, as republished by Ulrich von Hutten, that the Donation of Constantine,
by which this emperor conferred on Pope Sylvester and his successors the
temporal sovereignty not only over the Lateran Palace, but also over Rome,
Italy, and all the West, was a baseless forgery of the dark ages. He saw
through the "devilish lies," as he called them, of the Canon law and
the pseudo-Isidorian Decretals. "It must have been a plague sent by
God," he says (in his "Address to the German Nobility"),
"that induced so many people to accept such lies, though they are so gross
and clumsy that one would think a drunken boor could lie more skillfully."
Genuine Catholic scholars of a later period have exposed with irrefragable
arguments this falsification of history. His view of the Church expanded beyond
the limits of the papacy, and took in the Oriental Christians, and even such
men as Hus, who was burned by an oecumenical council for doctrines derived from
St. Paul and St. Augustin. Instead of confining the Church, like the Romanists,
to an external visible communion under the Pope, he regarded it now as a
spiritual communion of all believers under Christ the only Head. All the powers
of indignation and hatred of Roman oppression and corruption gathered in his
breast. "I can hardly doubt," he wrote to Spalatin, Feb. 23, 1520,
"that the Pope is the Antichrist." In the same year, Oct. 11, he went
so far as to write to Leo X. that the papal dignity was fit only for traitors
like Judas Iscariot whom God had cast out.241
Luther
was much confirmed in his new convictions by Melanchthon, who had independently
by calm study arrived at the same conclusion. In the controversy with Eck,
August, 1519, Melanchthon laid down the far-reaching principle that the
Scriptures are the supreme rule of faith, and that we must not explain the
Scriptures by the Fathers, but explain and judge the Fathers by the Scriptures.
He discovered that even Ambrose, Jerome, and Augustin had often erred in their
exegesis. A little later (September, 1519), he raised the same charge against
the Councils, and maintained that a Catholic Christian could not be required to
believe any thing that was not warranted by the Scriptures. He expressed doubts
about transubstantiation and the whole fabric of the mass. His estimate of the
supreme value of the Scriptures, especially of Paul, rose higher and higher,
and made him stronger and bolder in the conflict with mediaeval tradition.
Thus
fortified by the learning of Melanchthon, encouraged by the patriotic zeal of
Hutten and Sickingen, goaded by the fury of his enemies, and impelled, as it
were, by a preternatural impulse, Luther attacked the papal power as the very
stronghold of Satan. Without personal ill-will against anybody, he had a
burning indignation against the system, and transcended all bounds of
moderation.242 He felt the inspiration of a prophet, and had
the courage of a martyr ready to die at any moment for his conviction.
He
issued in rapid succession from July till October, 1520, his three most
effective reformatory works: the, "Address to the German Nobility,"
the "Babylonian Captivity of the Church," and the, "Freedom of a
Christian Man."243 The first two are trumpets of war, and the
hardest blows ever dealt by human pen to the system of popery; while the third
is peaceful, and shines like a rainbow above the thunderclouds. A strange
contrast! Luther was the most
conservative of radicals, and the most radical of conservatives. He had all the
violence of a revolutionary orator, and at the same time the pious spirit of a
contemplative mystic.
The
sixteenth century was the age of practical soteriology. It had to settle the
relation of man to God, to bring the believer into direct communion with
Christ, and to secure to him the personal benefits of the gospel salvation.
What was heretofore regarded as the exclusive privilege of the priest was to
become the common privilege of every Christian. To this end, it was necessary
to break down the walls which separated the clergy from the laity, and
obstructed the approach to God. This was most effectually done by Luther’s
anti-papal writings. On the relation of man to God rests the relation of man to
his fellow-men; this is the sociological problem which forms one of the great
tasks of the nineteenth century.
§ 44. Address to the German Nobility.
An den christlichen Adel deutscher
Nation: von des christlichen Standes Besserung. In Walch’s ed., X. 296 sqq.; Erl. ed.,
XXI. 274–360; Weimar ed., VI.
404. Köstlin (in his shorter
biography of Luther, p. 197 New York ed.)
gives a facsimile of the title-page of the second edition. Dr. Karl Benrath of
Bonn published a separate ed.,
with introduction and notes, as No. 4 of the "Schriften des Vereins für
Reformationsgeschichte." Halle, 1886 (114 pages).
"The
time for silence is gone, and the time for speaking has come." With these
words (based on Eccles. 3:7) of the dedicatory preface to Amsdorf, Luther
introduces his address, to his most Serene and Mighty Imperial Majesty, and to
the Christian Nobility of the German Nation, respecting a Reformation of the
Christian Estate." The preface is dated on the Eve of St. John the Baptist
(June 23), 1520; the book was hastily completed July 20,244 and before Aug. 18 no less than four thousand copies—an
enormous number for those days—were published, and a new edition called for,
besides reprints which soon appeared in Leipzig and Strassburg.
The
book is a most stirring appeal to the German nobles, who, through Hutten and
Sickingen, had recently offered their armed assistance to Luther. He calls upon
them to take the much-needed Reformation of the Church into their own hands;
not, indeed, by force of arms, but by legal means, in the fear of God, and in
reliance upon his strength. The bishops and clergy refused to do their duty;
hence the laity must come to the front of the battle for the purity and liberty
of the Church.
Luther
exposes without mercy the tyranny of the Pope, whose government, he says,
"agrees with the government of the apostles as well as Lucifer with
Christ, hell with heaven, night with day; and yet he calls himself Christ’s
Vicar, and the Successor of Peter."
The
book is divided into three parts: —
1. In
the first part, Luther pulls down what he calls the three walls of Jericho,
which the papacy had erected in self-defense against any reformation; namely,
the exclusion of the laity from all control, the exclusive claim to interpret
the Scriptures, and the exclusive claim to call a Council.
Under
the first head, he brings out clearly and strongly, in opposition to
priestcraft, the fundamental Protestant principle of the general priesthood of
all baptized Christians. He attacks the distinction of two estates, one
spiritual, consisting of Pope, bishops, priests, and monks; and one temporal,
consisting of princes, lords, artificers, and peasants. There is only one body,
under Christ the Head. All Christians belong to the spiritual estate. Baptism,
gospel and faith,—these alone make spiritual and Christian people.245 We are consecrated
priests by baptism; we are a royal priesthood, kings and priests before God (1
Pet. 2:9; Rev. 5:10). The only difference, then, between clergy and laity, is
one of office and function, not of estate.
Luther
represents here the ministerial office as the creature of the congregation;
while at a later period, warned by democratic excesses, and the unfitness of
most of the congregations of that age for a popular form of government, he laid
greater stress upon the importance of the ministry as an institution of Christ.
This idea of the general priesthood necessarily led to the emancipation of the
laity from priestly control, and their participation in the affairs of the
Church, although this has been but very imperfectly carried out in Protestant
state churches. It destroyed the distinction between higher (clerical and
monastic), and lower morality; it gave sanctity to the natural relations,
duties, and virtues; it elevated the family as equal in dignity to virginity;
it promoted general intelligence, and sharpened the sense of individual
responsibility to the Church. But to the same source may be traced also the
undue interference of kings, princes, and magistrates in ecclesiastical
matters, and that degrading dependence of many Protestant establishments upon
the secular power. Kingcraft and priestcraft are two opposite extremes, equally
opposed to the spirit of Christianity. Luther, and especially Melanchthon,
bitterly complained, in their later years, of the abuse of the episcopal power
assumed by the magistrate, and the avarice of princes in the misappropriation
of ecclesiastical property.
The
principle of the general priesthood of the laity found its political and civil
counterpart in the American principle of the general kingship of men, as
expressed in the Declaration of Independence, that "all men are born free
and equal."
2. In
the second part, Luther chastises the worldly pomp of the Pope and the
cardinals, their insatiable greed, and exactions under false pretenses.
3. In
the third part, he deals with practical suggestions. He urges sweeping reforms
in twenty-seven articles, to be effected either by the civil magistrate, or by
a general council of ministers and laymen.
He
recommends the abolition of the annates, of the worldly pomp and
idolatrous homage paid to the Pope (as kissing his feet), and of his whole
temporal power, so that he should be hereafter merely a spiritual ruler, with
no power over the emperor except to anoint and crown him, as a bishop crowns a
king, as Samuel crowned Saul and David.
He
strongly demands the abrogation of enforced clerical celibacy, which destroys
instead of promoting chastity, and is the cause of untold misery. Clergymen
should be allowed to marry, or not to marry, according to their gift and sense
of duty.
Masses
for the dead should be abolished, since they have become a solemn mockery, and
devices for getting money, thus exciting the anger of God.
Processions,
saints’ days, and most of the public festivals, except Sunday, should be
abrogated, since holy days have become most unholy by drinking, gambling, and
idling.
Monasteries
should be reduced in number, and converted into schools, with freedom to enter
and to leave without binding vows.
Certain
punishments of the Canon law should cease, especially the interdict which
silences God’s word and service,—a greater sin than to kill twenty Popes at
once.
Fasts
should be voluntary and optional; for whilst at Rome they laugh at fasts, they
let us abroad eat oil which they would not think fit for greasing their boots,
and then sell us the liberty of eating butter and other things; whereas the
apostle says that the gospel has given us liberty in all such matters (1 Cor.
10:25 sq.).
He
also would forbid all begging in Christendom; each town should support its own
poor, and not allow strange beggars to come in, whether pilgrims or mendicant
monks; it is not right that one should work that another may be idle, and live
ill that another may live well, but "if any would not work, neither should
he eat" (2 Thess. 3:10).
He
counsels a reduction of the clerical force, and the prohibition of pluralities.
"As for the fraternities, together with indulgences, letters of
indulgence, dispensations, masses, and all such things, let them all be drowned
and abolished."
He
recommends (Art. 24) to do justice to, and make peace with, the Bohemians; for
Hus and Jerome of Prague were unjustly burnt, in violation of the safe-conduct
promised by the Pope and the Emperor. Heretics should be overcome with books,
not with fire; else, the hangmen would be the most learned doctors in the
world, and there would be no need of study."
In
Art. 25, Luther urges a sound reformation of the universities, which had become
"schools of Greek fashion" and "heathenish manners" (2
Macc. 4:12, 13), and are, full of dissolute living." He is unjustly severe
upon Aristotle, whom he calls a "dead, blind, accursed, proud, knavish
heathen teacher." His logic, rhetoric, and poetic might be, retained; but
his physics, metaphysics, ethics, and the book "Of the Soul" (which
teaches that the soul dies with the body) ought to be banished, and the study
of the languages, mathematics, history, and especially of the Holy Scriptures,
cultivated instead. "Nothing is more devilishly mischievous," he
says, "than an unreformed university." He would also have the Canon
law banished, of which there is "nothing good but the name," and
which is no better than "waste paper."
He
does not spare national vices. He justly rebukes the extravagance in dress, the
usury, and especially the intemperance in eating and drinking, for which, he
says, "we Germans have an ill reputation in foreign countries, as our
special vice, and which has become so common, and gained so much the upper
hand, that sermons avail nothing." (His frequent protest against the
"Saufteufel"
of the Germans, as he calls their love of drink, is still unheeded. In
temperance the Southern nations of Europe are far ahead of those of the North.)
In
conclusion, he expresses the expectation that he will be condemned upon earth.
"My greatest care and fear is, lest my cause be not condemned by men; by
which I should know for certain that it does not please God. Therefore let them
freely go to work, Pope, bishop, priest, monk, or doctor: they are the true
people to persecute the truth, as they have always done. May God grant us all a
Christian understanding, and especially to the Christian nobility of the German
nation true spiritual courage, to do what is best for our unhappy Church.
Amen."
The
book was a firebrand thrown into the headquarters of the papal church. It
anticipated a reply to the papal bull, and prepared the public mind for it. It
went right to the heart of the Germans, in their own language wielded with a
force as never before, and gave increased weight to the hundred grievances of long
standing against Rome. But it alarmed some of his best friends. They condemned
or regretted his biting severity.246 Staupitz tried at the eleventh hour to prevent
the publication, and soon afterwards (Aug. 23, 1520) resigned his position as
general vicar of the Angustinians, and retired to Salzburg, feeling himself
unequal to the conflict. John Lange called the book a "blast for assault,
atrocious and ferocious." Some feared that it might lead to a religious
war. Melanchthon could not approve the violence, but dared not to check the
spirit of the new Elijah. Luther defended himself by referring to the example
of Paul and the prophets: it was necessary to be severe in order to get a
hearing; he felt sure that he was not moved by desire for glory or money or
pleasure, and disclaimed the intention of stirring up sedition and war; he only
wished to clear the way for a free general council; he was perhaps the forerunner
of Master Philippus in fighting Ahab and the prophets of Baal after the example
of Elijah (1 Kings 18).247
NOTES.
The
following extracts give a fair idea of Luther’s polemic against the Pope in
this remarkable book: —
"The
custom of kissing the Pope’s feet must cease. It is an un-Christian, or rather
an anti-Christian example, that a poor sinful man should suffer his feet to be
kissed by one who is a hundred times better than he. If it is done in honor of
his power, why does he not do it to others in honor of their holiness? Compare them together: Christ and the Pope.
Christ washed his disciples’ feet, and dried them, and the disciples never
washed his. The Pope, pretending to be higher than Christ, inverts this, and
considers it a great favor to let us kiss his feet: whereas if any one wished
to do so, he ought to do his utmost to prevent them, as St. Paul and Barnabas
would not suffer themselves to be worshiped as gods by the men at Lystra,
saying, ’We also are men of like passions with you’ (Acts 14:14 seq.). But our
flatterers have brought things to such a pitch, that they have set up an idol
for us, until no one regards God with such fear, or honors him with such
reverence, as they do the Pope. This they can suffer, but not that the Pope’s
glory should be diminished a single hairsbreadth. Now, if they were Christians,
and preferred God’s honor to their own, the Pope would never be willing to have
God’s honor despised, and his own exalted; nor would he allow any to honor him,
until he found that God’s honor was again exalted above his own.
"It
is of a piece with this revolting pride, that the Pope is not satisfied with
riding on horseback or in a carriage, but, though he be hale and strong, is
carried by men like an idol in unheard-of pomp. I ask you, how does this
Lucifer-like pride agree with the example of Christ, who went on foot, as did
also all his apostles? Where has there
been a king who lived in such worldly pomp as he does, who professes to be the
head of all whose duty it is to despise and flee from all worldly pomp—I mean,
of all Christians? Not that this need
concern us for his own sake, but that we have good reason to fear God’s wrath,
if we flatter such pride, and do not show our discontent. It is enough that the
Pope should be so mad and foolish, but it is too much that we should sanction
and approve it."
After
enumerating all the abuses to which the Pope and his Canon law give sanction,
and which he upholds with his usurped authority, Luther addresses him in this
impassioned style: —
"Dost
thou hear this, O Pope! not the most holy, but the most sinful? Would that God would hurl thy chair headlong
from heaven, and cast it down into the abyss of hell! Who gave you the power to exalt yourself above God? to break and
to loose what he has commanded? to teach Christians, more especially Germans,
who are of noble nature, and are famed in all histories for uprightness and
truth, to be false, unfaithful, perjured, treacherous, and wicked? God has commanded to keep faith and observe
oaths even with enemies: you dare to cancel his command, laying it down in your
heretical, antichristian decretals, that you have power to do so; and through
your mouth and your pen Satan lies as he never lied before, teaching you to
twist and pervert the Scriptures according to your own arbitrary will. O Lord
Christ! look down upon this, let thy day of judgment come and destroy the
Devil’s lair at Rome. Behold him of whom St. Paul spoke (2 Thess. 2:3, 4), that
he should exalt himself above thee, and sit in thy Church, showing himself as
God—the man of sin and the child of damnation .... The Pope treads God’s
commandments under foot, and exalts his own: if this is not Antichrist, I do
not know what it is."
Janssen
(II. 100) calls Luther’s "Address to the German Nobility" "das eigentliche Kriegsmanifest der
Lutherisch-Huttenschen Revolutionspartei," and "ein Signal zum gewaltsamen Angriff."
But the book nowhere counsels war; and in the letter to Link he says expressly:
"nec hoc a me agitur, ut seditionem
moveam, sed ut concilio generali libertatem asseram"(De
Wette, I. 479). Janssen quotes (p. 103) a very vehement passage from Luther’s
contemporaneous postscript to a book of Prierias which he republished (De
juridica et irrefragabili veritate Romanae Ecclesiae Romanique Pontificis),
expressing a wish that the Emperor, kings, and princes would make a bloody end
to Pope and cardinals and the whole rabble of the Romish Sodom. But this
extreme and isolated passage is set aside by his repeated declarations against
carnal warfare, and was provoked by the astounding assertions of Prierias, the
master of the papal palace, that the Pope was the infallible judge of all
controversies, the head of all spiritual, the father of all secular princes,
the head of the Church and of the whole universe (caput
totius orbis universi). Against such blasphemy Luther breaks out in
these words: "Mihi vero videtur, si sic pergat furor
Romanistarum, nullum reliquum esse remedium, quam ut imperator, reges et
principes vi et armis accincti aggrediantur has pestes orbis terrarum, remque
non jam verbis, sed ferro decernant .... Si fures furca, si latrones gladio, si
haereticos igne plectimus, cur non magis hos magistros perditionis, hos
cardinales, hos papas et totam istam romanae Sodomae colluviem, quae ecclesiam
Dei sine fine corrumpit, omnibus armis impetimus, et manus nostras in sanguine
eorum lavamus? tanquam a communi et omnium periculosissimo incendio nos
nostrosque liberaturi." Erl. ed., Opera
Latina, II. 107. He means a national resistance under
the guidance of the Emperor and rightful rulers.
§ 45. The Babylonian Captivity of the Church.
October, 1520.
De Captivitate Babylonica Ecclesiae
Praeludium D. Martini Lutheri. Wittenb. 1520. Erl.
ed. Opera Lat., vol. V. 13–118;
German translation (Von der Babylonischen
Gefängniss, etc.) by an unknown author, 1520, reprinted in Walch, XIX. 5–153, and in 0. v. Gerlach, IV. 65–199; the Lat. original
again in the Weimar ed., vol. V.
An English translation by Buchheim in
First Principles of the Reformation (London, 1883), pp. 141–245.
In
closing the "Address to the Nobility," Luther announces: "I have
another song still to sing concerning Rome. If they wish to hear it, I will
sing it to them, and sing with all my might. Do you understand, my friend Rome,
what I mean?"
This
new song, or second war-trumpet, was the book on the, "Babylonian
Captivity of the Church," published in the beginning of October, 1520.248 He calls it a
"prelude," as if the real battle were yet to come. He intended it for
scholars and the clergy, and therefore wrote in Latin. It is a polemical,
theological work of far-reaching consequences, cutting one of the roots of
Romanism, and looking towards a new type of Christian life and worship. He
attacks the sacramental system of the Roman Church, by which she accompanies
and controls the life of the Christian from the cradle to the grave, and brings
every important act and event under the power of the priest. This system he represents
as a captivity, and Rome as the modern Babylon. Yet he was very far from
undervaluing the importance and benefit of the sacrament; and as far as the
doctrine of baptism and the eucharist is concerned, he agreed better with the
Catholic than with the Zwinglian view.
Luther
begins by thanking his Romish opponents for promoting his theological
education. "Two years ago," he says, "I wrote about indulgences
when I was still involved in superstitious respect for the tyranny of Rome; but
now I have learned, by the kind aid of Prierias and the friars, that
indulgences are nothing but wicked devices of the flatterers of Rome.
Afterwards Eck and Emser instructed me concerning the primacy of the Pope.
While I denied the divine right, I still admitted the human right; but after
reading the super-subtle subtilties of those coxcombs in defense of their idol,
I became convinced that the papacy is the kingdom of Babylon and the power of
Nimrod the mighty hunter. Now a learned professor of Leipzig writes against me
on the sacrament in both kinds, and is about to do still greater wonders.249 He says that it
was neither commanded nor decreed, whether by Christ or the apostles, that both
kinds should be administered to the laity."
1.
Luther first discusses the sacrament of the Holy Communion, and opposes
three errors as a threefold bondage; namely, the withdrawal of the cup from the
laity, the doctrine of transubstantiation, and the sacrifice of the mass.
(a)
As regards the withdrawal of the cup, he refutes the flimsy arguments of
Alveld, and proves from the accounts of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and Paul, that the
whole sacrament was intended for the laity as well as the clergy, according to
the command, "Drink ye all of this." Each writer attaches the
mark of universality to the cup, not to the bread, as if the Spirit foresaw the
(Bohemian) schism. The blood of Christ was shed for all for the remission of
sins. If the laymen have the thing, why should they be refused the sign which
is much less than the thing itself? The
Church has no more right to take away the cup from the laity than the bread.
The Romanists are the heretics and schismatics in this case, and not the
Bohemians and the Greeks who take their stand on the manifest teaching of the
Word of God. "I conclude, then, that to deny reception in both kinds to
the laity is an act of impiety and tyranny, and one not in the power of any
angel, much less of any Pope or council whatsoever." ... "The
sacrament does not belong to the priests, but to all; nor are the priests
lords, but servants, whose duty it is to give both kinds to those who seek
them, as often as they seek them." ... "Since the Bishop of Rome has
ceased to be a bishop, and has become a tyrant, I fear absolutely none of his
decrees; for I know that neither he, nor even a general council, has authority
to establish new articles of faith."
(b)
The doctrine of transubstantiation is a milder bondage, and might be
held alongside with the other and more natural view of the real presence, which
leaves the elements unchanged. It is well known that Luther was to the end of
life a firm believer in the real presence, and oral manducation of the very
body and blood of Christ by unworthy as well as worthy communicants (of course,
with opposite effects). He denied a miraculous change of the substance of the
elements, but maintained the co-existence of the body and blood in, with, and
under bread and wine, both being real, the one invisible and the other visible.250 In this book he
claims toleration for both theories, with a personal preference for the latter.
"Christians are at liberty, without peril to their salvation, to imagine,
think, or believe in either of the two ways, since here there is no necessity
of faith." ... "I will not listen to those, or make the slightest
account of them, who will cry out that this doctrine is Wiclifite, Hussite,
heretical, and opposed to the decisions of the Church." The Scripture does
not say that the elements are transubstantiated: Paul calls them real bread and
real wine, just as the cup was real. Moreover, Christ speaks (figuratively),
"This cup is the new covenant in my blood," meaning his blood
contained in the cup. Transubstantiation is a scholastic or Aristotelian
figment of the twelfth century.251 "Why should Christ not be able to
include his body within the substance of bread, as well as within the
accidents? Fire and iron, two different
substances, are so mingled in red-hot iron, that in every part of it are both
fire and iron. Why may not the glorious body of Christ much more be in every
part of the substance of the bread?"
Common people do not understand the difference between substance and
accidents, nor argue about it, but "believe with simple faith that the
body and blood of Christ are truly contained in the elements." So also the
incarnation does not require a transubstantiation of the human nature, that so
the Godhead may be contained beneath the accidents of the human nature;
"but each nature is entire, and we can say with truth, This man is God;
this God is man."
(c)
The sacrifice of the mass: that is, the offering to God of the very body
and blood of Christ by the hands of the priest when he pronounces the words of
institution; in other words, an actual repetition of the atoning sacrifice of
the cross, only in an unbloody manner. This institution is the very heart of
Roman-Catholic (and Greek-Catholic) worship. Luther attacks it as the third
bondage, and the most impious of all. He feels the difficulty, and perhaps
impossibility, of a task which involves an entire revolution of public worship.
"At this day," he says, "there is no belief in the Church more
generally received, or more firmly held, than that the mass is a good work and
a sacrifice. This abuse has brought in an infinite flood of other abuses, until
faith in the sacrament has been utterly lost, and they have made this divine
sacrament a mere subject of traffic, huckstering, and money-getting contracts;
and the entire maintenance of priests and monks depends upon these things."
He goes back to the simplicity of the primitive institution of the Lord’s
Supper, which is a thankful commemoration of the atoning death of Christ, with
a blessing attached to it, namely, the forgiveness of sins, to be appropriated
by faith. The substance of this sacrament is promise and faith. It is a gift of
God to man, not a gift of man to God. It is, like baptism, to be received, and
not to be given. The Romanists have changed it into a good work of man and an opus
operatum, by which they imagine to please God; and have
surrounded it with so many prayers, signs, vestments, gestures, and ceremonies,
that the original meaning is obscured. "They make God no longer the
bestower of good gifts on us, but the receiver of ours. Alas for such impiety!" He proves from the ancient Church that the
offering of the eucharist, as the name indicates, was originally a
thank-offering of the gifts of the communicants for the benefit of the poor.
The true sacrifice which we are to offer to God is our thanks, our possessions,
and our whole person. He also objects to the use of the Latin language in the
mass, and demands the vernacular.
2. The
sacrament of Baptism. Luther thanks God that this sacrament has been
preserved uninjured, and kept from "the foul and impious monstrosities of
avarice and superstition." He agrees essentially with the Roman doctrine,
and considers baptism as a means of regeneration; while Zwingli and Calvin
regarded it merely as a sign and seal of preceding regeneration and
church-membership. He even makes more of it than the Romanists, and opposes the
prevailing view of St. Jerome, that penitence is a second plank of refuge after
shipwreck. Instead of relying on priestly absolution, it is better to go back
to the remission of sins secured in baptism. "When we rise out of our
sins, and exercise penitence, we are simply reverting to the efficacy of
baptism and to faith in it, whence we had fallen; and we return to the promise
then made to us, but which we had abandoned through our sin. For the truth of
the promise once made always abides, and is ready to stretch out the hand and
receive us when we return."
As to
the mode of baptism, he gives here, as elsewhere, his preference to
immersion, which then still prevailed in England and in some parts of the
Continent, and which was not a point of dispute either between Romanists and
Protestants, or between Protestants and Anabaptists; while on the question of infant-baptism
the Anabaptists differed from both. "Baptism," he says, "is that
dipping into water whence it takes its name. For, in Greek to baptize signifies
to dip, and baptism is a dipping." "Baptism signifies two
things,—death and resurrection; that is, full and complete justification. When
the minister dips the child into the water, this signifies death; when he draws
him out again, this signifies life. Thus Paul explains the matter (Rom. 6:4)
.... I could wish that the baptized should be totally immersed, according to
the meaning of the word and the signification of the mystery; not that I think
it necessary to do so, but that it would be well that so complete and perfect a
thing as baptism should also be completely and perfectly expressed in the
sign."
Luther’s
view of baptismal regeneration seems to be inconsistent with his chief doctrine
of justification by faith alone. He says, "It is not baptism which
justifies any man, or is of any advantage; but faith in that word of promise to
which baptism is added: for this justifies and fulfills the meaning of baptism.
For faith is the submerging of the old man, and the emerging of the new
man." But how does this apply to baptized infants, who can not be said to
have faith in any proper sense of the term, though they have undoubtedly the
capacity of faith? Luther here brings
in the vicarious faith of the parents or the Church. But he suggests also the
idea that faith is produced in the children, through baptism, on the ground of
their religious receptivity.
3.
Lastly, Luther attacks the traditional number of the sacraments. He
allows "only two sacraments in the Church of God, Baptism and Bread; since
it is in these alone that we see both a sign divinely instituted, and a promise
of remission of sins." In some sense he retains also the sacrament of
Penance, as a way and means of return to baptism.
The
rest of the seven Roman sacraments—confirmation, marriage, ordination, and
extreme unction—he rejects because they can not be proved from Scripture, and
are not commanded by Christ.
Matrimony
has existed from the beginning of the world, and belongs to all mankind. Why,
then, should it be called a sacrament?
Paul calls it a "mystery," but not a sacrament, as translated
in the Vulgate (Ep. 5:32); or rather he speaks there of the union of Christ and
the Church, which is reflected in matrimony as in a sort of allegory. But the
Pope has restricted this universal human institution by rigorous impediments
derived from spiritual affinity and legal relationship. He forbids it to the
clergy, and claims the power to annull rightful marriages, even against the will
of one of the parties. "Learn, then, in this one matter of matrimony, into
what an unhappy and hopeless state of confusion, hindrance, entanglement, and
peril all things that are done in the Church have been brought by the pestilent
and impious traditions of men! There is
no hope of a remedy, unless we do away with all the laws of men, call back the
gospel of liberty, and judge and rule all things according to it alone."
Luther
closes with these words: "I hear a report that fresh bulls and papal
curses are being, prepared against me, by which I am urged to recant, or else
to be declared a heretic. If this is true, I wish this little book to be a part
of my future recantation, that they may not complain that their tyranny has
puffed itself up in vain. I shall also shortly publish, Christ being my helper,
such a recantation as the See of Rome has never yet seen or heard, thus
abundantly testifying my obedience in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.252 Amen.
"
’Hostis Herodes impie,
Christum
venire quid times?
Non arripit
mortalia
Qui
regna dat coelestia.’ "
§ 46. Christian Freedom.—Luther’s Last Letter to the Pope. October, 1520.
Von der Freiheit eines
Christenmenschen, Wittenberg, 1520; often reprinted separately, and
in the collected works of Luther. See Walch,
XIX. 1206 sqq.; Erl. ed., XXVII.
173–200 (from the first ed.);
Gerlach’s ed. V. 5–46. The Latin
edition, De Libertate Christiana, was
finished a little later, and has some additions; see Erl. ed. Opera Lat., IV.
206–255. Luther’s letter to the Pope in Latin and German is printed also in De Wette, I. 497–515. English version
of the tract and the letter by Buchheim,
l.c. 95–137.
Although
Rome had already condemned Luther, the papal delegate Miltitz still entertained
the hope of a peaceful settlement. He had extracted from Luther the promise to
write to the Pope. He had a final interview with him and Melanchthon at
Lichtenberg (now Lichtenburg, in the district of Torgau), in the convent of St.
Antony, Oct. 11, 1520, a few days after Luther had seen the bull of
excommunication. It was agreed that Luther should write a book, and a letter in
Latin and German to Leo X., and assure him that he had never attacked his
person, and that Dr. Eck was responsible for the whole trouble. The book was to
be finished in twelve days, but. dated back to Sept. 6 in order to avoid the
appearance of being occasioned by the Pope’s bull.
This
is the origin of two of the most remarkable productions of Luther,—his little
book on "Christian Freedom," and a dedicatory letter to Leo X.
The
beautiful tract on "Christian Freedom" is a pearl among Luther’s
writings. It presents a striking contrast to his polemic treatises against
Rome, which were intended to break down the tyranny of popery. And yet it is a
positive complement to them, and quite as necessary for a full understanding of
his position. While opposing the Pope’s tyranny, Luther was far from advocating
the opposite extreme of license. He was thoroughly imbued with the spirit of
the Epistle to the Galatians, which protests against both extremes, and
inspired the keynote to Luther’s Tract. He shows wherein true liberty consists.
He means liberty according to the gospel; liberty in Christ, not from
Christ; and offers this as a basis for reconciliation. He presents here a
popular summary of Christian life. He keeps free from all polemics, and writes
in the best spirit of that practical mysticism which connected him with
Staupitz and Tauler.
The
leading idea is: The Christian is the lord of all, and subject to none, by
virtue of faith; he is the servant of all, and subject to every one, by virtue
of love. Faith and love constitute the Christian: the one binds him to God, the
other to his fellow-man. The idea is derived from St. Paul, who says,
"Though I was free from all men, I brought myself under bondage to all,
that I might gain the more" (1 Cor. 9:19); and "Owe no man any thing,
save to love one another" (Rom. 13:8). It was carried out by Christ, who
was Lord of all things, yet born of a woman, born under the law that he might
redeem them who were under the law (Gal. 4:4); who was at once in the form of
God, and in the form of a servant (Phil. 2:6, 7). The Christian life is an
imitation of the’ life of Christ,—a favorite idea of the mediaeval mystics.
Man is
made free by faith, which alone justifies; but it manifests itself in love, and
all good works. The person must first be good before good works can be done,
and good works proceed from a good person; as Christ says, "A good tree
cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good
fruit" (Matt. 7:18). The fruit does not bear the tree, nor does the tree
grow on the fruit; but the tree bears the fruit, and the fruit grows on the
tree. So it is in all handicrafts. A good or bad house does not make a good or
bad builder, but the good or bad builder makes a good or bad house. Such is the
case with the works of men. Such as the man himself is, whether in faith or in
unbelief, such is his work; good if it is done in faith, bad if in unbelief.
Faith, as it makes man a believer, so also it makes his works good; but works
do not make a believing man, nor a justified man. We do not reject works; nay,
we commend them, and teach them in the highest degree. It is not on their own
account that we condemn them, but on account of the perverse notion of seeking
justification by them. "From faith flow forth love and joy in the Lord;
and from love, a cheerful, willing, free spirit, disposed to serve our neighbor
voluntarily, without taking any account of gratitude or ingratitude, praise or
blame, gain or loss. Its object is not to lay men under obligations; nor does
it distinguish between friends and enemies, or look to gratitude or
ingratitude; but most freely and willingly it spends itself and its goods,
whether it loses them through ingratitude, or gains good-will. For thus did its
Father, distributing all things to all men abundantly and freely, making his
sun to rise upon the just and the unjust. Thus, too, the child does and endures
nothing except from the free joy with which it delights through Christ in God,
the giver of such great gifts." ...
"Who,
then, can comprehend the riches and glory of the Christian life? It can do all things, has all things, and is
in want of nothing; is lord over sin, death, and hell, and, at the same time,
is the obedient and useful servant of all. But alas! it is at this day unknown
throughout the world; it is neither preached nor sought after, so that we are
quite ignorant about our own name, why we are and are called Christians. We are
certainly called so from Christ, who is not absent, but dwells among us,
provided we believe in him; and are reciprocally and mutually one the Christ of
the other, doing to our neighbor as Christ does to us. But now, in the doctrine
of men, we are taught only to seek after merits, rewards, and things which are
already ours; and we have made of Christ a task-master far more severe than
Moses." ...
"We
conclude, then, that a Christian man does not live in and for himself, but in
Christ and in his neighbor, or else is no Christian; in Christ by faith, in his
neighbor by love. By faith he is carried upwards above himself to God, and by
love he descends below himself to his neighbor, still always abiding in God and
his love; as Christ says, ’Verily I say unto you, hereafter ye shall see the
heaven opened, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of
man’ " (John 1:51
In the
Latin text Luther adds some excellent remarks against those who misunderstand
and distort spiritual liberty, turn it into an occasion of carnal license, and
show their freedom by their contempt of ceremonies, traditions, and human laws.
St. Paul teaches us to walk in the middle path, condemning either extreme, and
saying, "Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not; and let not
him that eateth not judge him that eateth" (Rom. 14:3). We must resist the
hardened and obstinate ceremonialists, as Paul resisted the Judaizers who would
compel Titus to be circumcised; and we must spare the weak who are not yet able
to apprehend the liberty of faith. We must fight against the wolves, but on
behalf of the sheep, not against the sheep.
This Irenicon
must meet with the approval of every true Christian, whether Catholic or
Protestant. It breathes the spirit of a genuine disciple of St. Paul. It is
full of heroic faith and childlike simplicity. It takes rank with the best
books of Luther, and rises far above the angry controversies of his age, during
which he composed it, in the full possession of the positive truth and peace of
the religion of Christ.253
Luther
sent the book to Pope Leo X., who was too worldly-minded a man to appreciate
it; and accompanied the same with a most singular and undiplomatic, yet
powerful polemic letter, which, if the Pope ever read it, must have filled him
with mingled feelings of indignation and disgust. In his first letter to the
Pope (1518), Luther had thrown himself at his feet as an obedient son of the
vicar of Christ; in his second letter (1519), he still had addressed him as a
humble subject, yet refusing to recant his conscientious convictions: in his
third and last letter he addressed him as an equal, speaking to him with great
respect for his personal character (even beyond his deserts), but denouncing in
the severest terms the Roman See, and comparing him to a lamb among wolves, and
to Daniel in the den of lions. The Popes, he says, are vicars of Christ because
Christ is absent from Rome.254 Miltitz and the Augustinian brethren, who
urged him to write an apologetic letter to Leo, must have been sorely
disappointed; for it destroyed all prospects of reconciliation, if they had not
been destroyed already.
After
some complimentary words about Leo, and protesting that he had never spoken
disrespectfully of his person, Luther goes on to say, —
"The
Church of Rome, formerly the most holy of all churches, has become the most
lawless den of thieves, the most shameless of all brothels, the very kingdom of
sin, death, and hell; so that not even Antichrist, if he were to come, could
devise any addition to its wickedness.
"Meanwhile
you, Leo, are sitting like a lamb in the midst of wolves, like Daniel in the
midst of lions, and, with Ezekiel, you dwell among scorpions. What opposition
can you alone make to these monstrous evils?
Take to yourself three or four of the most learned and best of the
cardinals. What are these among so many?
You would all perish by poison, before you could undertake to decide on
a remedy. It is all over with the court of Rome: the wrath of God has come upon
her to the uttermost. She hates Councils, she dreads to be reformed, she cannot
restrain the madness of her impiety; she fills up the sentence passed on her
mother, of whom it is said, ’We would have healed Babylon, but she is not
healed; let us forsake her.’ It had
been your duty, and that of your cardinals, to apply a remedy to these evils;
but this gout laughs at the physician’s hand, and the chariot does not obey the
reins. Under the influence of these feelings I have always grieved that you,
most excellent Leo, who were worthy of a better age, have been made pontiff in
this. For the Roman court is not worthy of you and those like you, but of Satan
himself, who in truth is more the ruler in that Babylon than you are.
"Oh,
would that, having laid aside that glory which your most abandoned enemies
declare to be yours, you were living rather in the office of a private priest,
or on your paternal inheritance! In
that glory none are worthy to glory, except the race of Iscariot, the children
of perdition. For what happens in your court, Leo, except that, the more wicked
and execrable any man is, the more prosperously he can use your name and
authority for the ruin of the property and souls of men, for the multiplication
of crimes, for the oppression of faith and truth, and of the whole Church of
God? O Leo! in reality most
unfortunate, and sitting on a most perilous throne: verily I tell you the
truth, because I wish you well; for if Bernard felt compassion for his
Anastasius at a time when the Roman See, though even then most corrupt, was as
yet ruling with better hope than now, why should not we lament, to whom so much
additional corruption and ruin has happened in three hundred years?
Is it
not true that there is nothing under the vast heavens more corrupt, more
pestilential, more hateful, than the court of Rome? She incomparably surpasses the impiety of the Turks, so that in
very truth she, who was formerly the gate of heaven, is now a sort of open
mouth of hell, and such a mouth as, under the urgent wrath of God, can not be
blocked up; one course alone being left to us wretched men,—to call back and
save some few, if we can, from that Roman gulf.
"Behold,
Leo my father, with what purpose and on what principle it is that I have
stormed against that seat of pestilence. I am so far from having felt any rage
against your person, that I even hoped to gain favor with you and to aid in
your welfare, by striking actively and vigorously at that your prison, nay,
your hell. For, whatever the efforts of all intellects can contrive against the
confusion of that impious court will be advantageous to you and to your
welfare, and to many others with you. Those who do harm to her are doing your
work; those who in every way abhor her are glorifying Christ; in short, those
are Christians who are not Romans ....
"In
fine, that I may not approach your Holiness empty-handed, I bring with me this
little book,255 published under your name, as a good omen of
the establishment of peace and of good hope. By this you may perceive in what
pursuits I should prefer and be able to occupy myself to more profit, if I were
allowed, or had been hitherto allowed, by your impious flatterers. It is a
small book, if you look to the paper; but, unless I mistake, it is a summary of
the Christian life put together in small compass, if you apprehend its meaning.
I, in my poverty, have no other present to make you; nor do you need any thing
else than to be enriched by a spiritual gift. I commend myself to your
Holiness, whom may the Lord Jesus preserve for ever. Amen.
"Wittenberg, 6th September, 1520."
§ 47. The bull of Excommunication. June 15,
1520.
The bull "Exurge, Domine," in the Bullarium
Romanum, ed. CAR.
Cocquelines, Tom. III., Pars III.
(ab anno 1431 ad 1521), pp. 487–493, and in Raynaldus
(continuator of Baronius): Annal. Eccl., ad
ann. 1520, no. 51 (Tom. XX. fol. 303–306). Raynaldus calls Luther "apostatam
nefandissimum," and takes the bull from Cochlaeus, who, besides Eck and Ulemberg (a Protestant
apostate), is the chief authority for his meager and distorted account of the
German Reformation. A copy of the original edition of the bull is in the Astor
Library, New York. See Notes.
U. v. Hutten published the
bull with biting glosses: Bulla Decimi Leonis contra errores Lutheri et
sequacium, or Die glossirte Bulle (in Hutten’s Opera, ed. Böcking, V. 301–333; in the Erl. ed. of Luther’s Op. Lat., IV.
261–304; also in German in Walch,
XV. 1691 sqq.; comp. Strauss: U.
v. Hutten, p. 338 sqq.). The glosses in smaller type interrupt the text, or
are put on the margin. Luther: Von den neuen Eckischen Bullen und Lügen (Sept.
1520); Adv. execrabilem Antichristi
bullam (Nov. 1520); Wider
die Bullen des Endchrists (Nov. 1520; the same book as the preceding Latin
work, but sharper and stronger); Warum des
Papsts und seiner Jünger Bücher verbrannt sind (Lat.
and Germ., Dec. 1520); all in Walch,
XV. fol. 1674–1917; Erl. ed.,
XXIV. 14–164, and Op. Lat. V. 132–238; 251–271. Luther’s letters to Spalatin and others on the bull of
excommunication, in De Wette, I. 518–532.
Ranke: I. 294–301. Merle D’Aubigné, bk. VI. ch. III. sqq. Hagenbach, III. 100–102. Kahnis: I. 306–341. Köstlin: I. 379–382. Kolde: I. 280 sqq. Janssen: II. 108 sqq.
After
the Leipzig disputation, Dr. Eck went to Rome, and strained every nerve to
secure the condemnation of Luther and his followers.256 Cardinals
Campeggi and Cajetan, Prierias and Aleander, aided him. Cajetan was sick, but
had himself carried on his couch into the sessions of the consistory. With
considerable difficulty the bull of excommunication was drawn up in May, and
after several amendments completed June 15, 1520.257
Nearly
three years had elapsed since the publication of Luther’s Ninety-five Theses.
In the mean time he had attacked with increasing violence the very foundations
of the Roman Church, had denounced popery as an antichristian tyranny, and had
dared to appeal from the Pope to a general council, contrary to the decisions
of Pius II. and Julius II., who declared such an appeal to be heresy. Between
the completion and the promulgation of the bull, he went still further in his,
"Address to the German Nobility," and the book on the "Babylonian
Captivity," and made a reconciliation impossible except by an absolute
surrender, which was a moral impossibility for him. Rome could not tolerate
Lutheranism any longer without ceasing to be Rome. She delayed final action
only for political and prudential considerations, especially in view of the
election of a new German Emperor, and the influential voice of the Elector
Frederick, who was offered, but declined, the imperial crown.
The
bull of excommunication is the papal counter-manifesto to Luther’s Theses, and
condemns in him the whole cause of the Protestant Reformation. Therein lies its
historical significance. It was the last bull addressed to Latin Christendom as
an undivided whole, and the first which was disobeyed by a large part of it.
Instead of causing Luther and his friends to be burnt, it was burnt by Luther.
It is an elaborate document, prepared with great care in the usual heavy,
turgid, and tedious style of the curia. It breathes the genuine spirit of the
papal hierarchy, and mingles the tones of priestly arrogance, concern for
truth, abomination of heresy and schism, fatherly sorrow, and penal severity.
The Pope speaks as if he were the personal embodiment of the truth, the
infallible judge of all matters of faith, and the dispenser of eternal rewards and
punishments.
He
begins with the words of Ps. 74:22: "Arise, O God, plead thine own cause:
remember how the foolish man reproacheth thee daily. Forget not the voice of
thine enemies: the tumult of those that rise up against thee increaseth
continually." He calls St. Peter, St. Paul, and the whole body of the
saints, to aid against "the boar out of the wood" and "the wild
beast of the field" that had broken into the vineyard of the Lord, to
waste and destroy it (Ps. 80:13). He expresses deep sorrow at the revival of
the Bohemian and other heresies in the noble German nation which had received
the empire from the Pope, and shed so much precious blood against heresy. Then
he condemns forty-one propositions selected from Luther’s books, as heretical,
or at least scandalous and offensive to pious ears, and sentences all his books
to the flames. Among the errors named are those relating to the sacramental and
hierarchical system, especially the authority of the Pope and the (Roman)
Church. The denial of free will (liberum arbitrium)
after the fall is also condemned, though clearly taught by St. Augustin. But
Luther’s fundamental doctrine of justification by faith is not expressly
mentioned. The sentences are torn from the connection, and presented in the
most objectionable form as mere negations of Catholic doctrines. The positive
views of the Reformer are not stated, or distorted.
For
the person of Luther, the Pope professes fatherly love and forbearance, and
entreats him once more, by the mercies of God and the blood of Christ, to
repent and recant within sixty days after the publication of the bull in the
Brandenburg, Meissen, and Merseburg dioceses, and promises to receive him
graciously like the prodigal son. But failing to repent, he and his adherents
will be cut off, as withered branches, from the vine of Christ, and be punished
as obstinate heretics. This means that they shall be burned; for the bull
expressly condemns the proposition of Luther which denounces the burning of
heretics as "contrary to the will of the Holy Spirit." All princes,
magistrates, and citizens are exhorted, on threat of excommunication and
promise of reward, to seize Luther and his followers, and to hand him over to
the apostolic chair. Places which harbor him or his followers are threatened
with the interdict. Christians are forbidden to read, print, or publish any of
his books, and are commanded to burn them.
We may
infer from this document in what a state of intellectual slavery Christendom
would be at the present time if the papal power had succeeded in crushing the
Reformation. It is difficult to estimate the debt we owe to Martin Luther for
freedom and progress.
The
promulgation and execution of the bull were intrusted to two Italian prelates,
Aleander and Caraccioli, and to Dr. Eck. The personal enemy of Luther, who had
been especially active in procuring the bull, was now sent back in triumph with
the dignity of a papal nuncio, and even with the extraordinary power of
including by name several followers of Luther, among whom he singled out
Carlstadt and Dolzig of Wittenberg, Adelmann of Augsburg, Egranus of Zwickau,
and the humanists Pirkheimer and Spengler of Nürnberg. The selection of Eck,
the most unpopular man in Germany, was a great mistake of the Pope, as Roman
historians admit, and it helped the cause of the Reformation.258
The
bull was published and carried out without much difficulty in Mayence, Cologne,
and Louvain; and Luther’s books were committed to the flames, with the sanction
of the new Emperor. But in Northern Germany, which was the proper seat of the
conflict, it met with determined resistance, and was defeated. Eck printed and
placarded the bull at Ingolstadt, at Meissen (Sept. 21), at Merseburg (Sept.
25), and at Brandenburg (Sept. 29). But in Leipzig where a year before he had
achieved his boasted victory over Luther in public debate, he was insulted by
the students (one hundred and fifty had come over from Wittenberg), and took
flight in a convent; the bull was bespattered, and torn to pieces.259 He fared still
worse in Erfurt, where he had been ridiculed and held up to scorn as a second
Hochstraten in the satire Eccius dedolatus (printed
at Erfurt in March, 1520): the theological faculty refused to publish the bull;
and the students threw the printed copies into the water, saying, "It is
only a water-bubble (bulla), let it float on the
water."260
Eck
sent the bull to the rector of the University of Wittenberg, Oct. 3, 1520, with
the request to prohibit the teaching of any of the condemned propositions of
Luther, and threatening that, in case of disobedience, the Pope would recall
all the liberties and privileges of the university. The professors and
counselors of the Elector declined the promulgation for various reasons.
The
Elector Frederick was on the way to Aachen to assist at the coronation of
Charles V., but was detained at Cologne by the gout. There he received the bull
from Aleander after the mass, Nov. 4, and was urged with eloquent words to
execute it, and to punish Luther or to send him to Rome; but he cautiously
deferred an answer, and sought the advice of Erasmus in the presence of
Spalatin. The famous scholar gave it as his judgment, that Luther’s crime
consisted in having touched the triple crown of the Pope and the stomachs of
the monks;261 he
also wrote to Spalatin, after the interview, that the Pope’s bull offended all
upright men by its ferocity and was unworthy of a meek vicar of Christ.262 The Elector was
thus confirmed in his favorable view of Luther. He sent Spalatin to Wittenberg,
where some students had left in consequence of the bull; but Spalatin was
encouraged, and found that Melanchthon had about six hundred, Luther four
hundred hearers, and that the church was crowded whenever Luther preached. A
few weeks afterward the Pope’s bull was burnt.
NOTES.—THE
BULL OF EXCOMMUNICATION.
As I
do not find the bull in any of the Protestant or Roman-Catholic church
histories which I have consulted (except the Annals of Raynaldus), I give it
here in full as transcribed from an original copy in possession of the Astor
Library, New York (probably the only one on the American Continent), together
with facsimiles of titlepage and first page (see preceeding pages in text). The
pamphlet contains twenty pages, small quarto, and is printed continuously, like
ancient MSS. I have divided it into sections, with headings, and noted the departures
of Cocquelines and Raynaldus from the original.
BULLA
CONTRA ERRORES MARTINI LUTHERI ET SEQUACIUM.
Leo
Episcopus Servus Servorum Dei.263
Ad
perpetuam rel memoriam.
[Proömium. The Pope invokes God, St. Peter and St. Paul, and all the
saints, against the new enemies of the Church.]
Exurge,
Domine, et judica causam tuam, memor esto improperiorum tuorum, eorum, quae ab
insipientibus fiunt totâ die; inclina aurem tuam ad preces nostras, quoniam
surrexerunt vulpes quaerentes demoliri vineam, cujus tu torcular calcasti
solus, et ascensurus ad Patrem ejus curam, regimen et administrationem Petro
tanquam capiti et tuo vicario, ejusque successoribus instar triumphantis
Ecclesiae commisisti: exterminate nititur eam aper de silva, et singularis
ferus depasci [tur] eam. Exurge, Petre, et pro pastorali cura praefata tibi (ut
praefertur) divinitus demandata, intende in causam sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae,
Matris omnium ecclesiarum, se fidei magistrae, quam tu, jubente Deo, tuo
sanguine consecrasti, contra quam, sicut tu praemonere dignatus es, insurgunt
magistri mendaces introducentes sectas perditionis, sibi celerem interitum
superducentes,264 quorum
lingua ignis est, inquietum malum, plena veneno mortifero, qui zelum amarum
habentes et contentiones in cordibus suis, gloriantur, et mendaces sunt
adversus veritatem. Exurge tu quoque, quaesumus, Paule, qui eam tuâ doctrinâ et
pari martyrio illuminasti atque illustrasti. Jam enim surgit novus Porphyrius;
quia sicut ille olim sanctos Apostolos injuste momordit, ita hic sanctos
Pontifices praedecessores nostros contra tuam doctrinam eos non obsecrando, sed
increpando, mordere, lacerare, ac ubi causae suae265 diffidit, ad convicia accedere non veretur, more
haereticorum, quorum (ut inquit Hieronymus) ultimum presidium est, ut cum
conspiciant causas suas damnatum iri, incipiant virus serpentis linguâ
diffundere; et cum se victos conspiciant, ad contuinelias prosilire. Nam licet
haereses esse ad exercitationem fidelium in dixeris oportere, eas tamen, ne
incrementum accipiant, neve vulpeculae coalescant, in ipso ortu, te
intercedente et adjuvante, extingui necesse est.
Exurgat
denique,266 omnis
Sanctorum, ac reliqua universalis Ecclesia, cujus vera sacrarum literarum
interpretatione posthabitâ, quidam, quorum mentem pater mendacii excaecavit, ex
veteri haereticorum instituto, apud semetipsos sapientes, scripturas easdem
aliter quam Spiritus sanctus flagitet, proprio dumtaxat sensu ambitionis,
auraeque popularis causâ, teste Apostolo, interpretantur, immo vero torquent et
adulterant, ita ut juxta Hieronymum jam non sit evangelium Christi, sed
hominis, aut quod pejus est, diaboli. Exurgat, inquam, praefata Ecclesia sancta
Dei, et una cum beatissimis Apostolis praefatis267 apud Deum omnipotentem intercedat, ut purgatis ovium
suarum erroribus, eliminatisque a fidelium finibus haeresibus universis
Ecclesiae suae sanctae pacem et unitatem conservare dignetur.
[The errors of the Greeks and Bohemians revived by Luther and his
followers.]
Dudum
siquidem268 quod
prae animi angustia et moerore exprimere vix possumus, fide dignorum relatu ac
famâ publicâ referente ad nostrum pervenit auditum, immo vero, proh dolor!
oculis nostris vidimus ac legimus, multos et varios errores quosdam videlicet
jam per Concilia ac Praedec-essorum nostrorum constitutiones damnatos, haeresim
etiam Graecorum et Bohemicam expresse continentes: alios vero respective, vel
haereticos, vel falsos, vel scandalosos, vel piarum aurium offensivos, vel
simplicium mentium seductivos, a falsis fidei cultoribus, qui per superbam
curiositatem mundi gloriam cupientes, contra Apostoli doctrinam plus sapere
volunt, quam oporteat; quorum garrulitas (ut inquit Hieronymus) sine
scripturarum auctoritate non haberet fidem, nisi viderentur perversam doctrinam
etiam divinis testimoniis, male tamen interpretatis, roborare: a quorum oculis
Dei timor recessit, humani generis hoste suggerente, noviter suscitatos, et
nuper apud quosdam leviores in inclyta natione Germanica seminatos.
[The Germans, who received the empire from the Pope, were formerly most
zealous against heresy, but now give birth to the most dangerous errors.]
Quod
eo magis dolemus ibi269 evenisse,
quod eandem nationem et nos et Praedecessores nostri in visceribus semper
gesserimus caritatis. Nam post translatum ex Grecis a Romana Ecclesia in eosdem
Germanos imperium, iidem Praedecessores nostri et nos ejusdem Ecclesiae
advocates defensoresque ex eis semper accepimus; quos quidem Germanos,
Catholicae veritatis vere germanos, constat haeresum [haeresium] acerrimos
oppugnatores270 semper
fuisse: cujus rei testes sunt laudabiles illae constitutiones Germanorum
Imperatorum pro libertate Ecclesiae, proque expellendis exterminandisque ex
omni Germania haereticis, sub gravissimis poenis, etiam amissionis terrarum et
dominiorum, contra receptatores vel non expellentes olim editae, et à nostris
Praedecessoribus confirmatae, quae si hodie servarentur, et nos et ipsi utique
hae molestiâ careremus. Testis est in Concilio Constantiensi Hussitarum ac
Wiccleffistarum, necnon Hieronymi Pragensis damnata ac punita perfidia. Testis
est totiens contra Bohemos Germanorum sanguis effusus. Testis denique est
praedictorum errorum, seu multorum ex eis per Coloniensem et Lovaniensem
Universitates, utpote agri dominici piissimas religiosissimasque cultrices, non
minus docta quam vera ac sancta confutatio, reprobatio, et damnatio. Multa
quoque alia allegare possemus, quae, ne historiam texere videamur,
praetermittenda censuimus.
Pro
pastorals igitur officii, divinâ gratiâ, nobis injuncti cura, quam gerimus,
praedictorum errorum virus pestiferum ulterius tolerare seu dissimulare sine
Christianae, religionis nota, atque orthodoxae fidei injuria nullo modo
possumus. Eorum autem errorum aliquos praesentibus duximus inferendos, quorum
tenor sequitur, et est talis: —
[Forty-one heretical sentences
selected from Luther’s writings.]
I.
Haeretica sententia est, sed usitata, Sacramenta novae legis justificantem
gratiam illis dare, qui non ponunt obicem.
II. In
puero post baptismum negare remanens peccatum, est Paulum et Christum simul
conculcare.
III.
Fomes peccati, etiam si nullum adsit actuale peccatum, moratur exeuntem a
corpore animam ab ingressu coeli.
IV.
Imperfecta caritas morituri fert secum necessario magnum timorem, qui se solo
satis est facere poenam purgatorii, et impedit introitum regni.
V.
Tres esse partes poenitentiae, contritionem, confessionem, et satisfactionem,
non est fundatum in sacra scriptura, nec in antiquis sanctis Christianis
doctoribus.
VI.
Contritio, quae paratus per discussionem, collectionem,271 et deteststionem peccatorum, qua quis recogitat annos
suos in amaritudine animae suae, ponderando peccatorum gravitatem,
multitudinem, foeditatem, amissionem aeternae beatitudinis, ac aeternae
damnationis acquisitionem, haec contritio facit hypocritam, immo magis
peccatorem.
VII.
Verissimum est proverbium, et omnium doctrina de contritionibus hucusque data
praestantius, de cetero non facere, summa poenitentia, optima poenitentia, nova
vita.
VIII.
Nullo modo praesumas confiteri peccata venialia, sed nec omnia mortalia, quia
impossibile est, ut omnia mortalia cognoscas: unde in primitiva Ecclesia solum
manifesta mortalia confitebantur.
IX.
Dum volumus omnia pure confiteri, nihil aliud facimus, quam quod misericordiae
Dei nihil volumus relinquere ignoscendum.
X.
Peccata non sunt illi remissa, nisi remittente sacerdote credat sibi remitti;
immo peccatum maneret nisi remissum crederet; non enim sufficit remissio
peccati et gratiae donatio, sed oportet etiam credere esse remissum.
XI.
Nullo modo confidas absolvi propter tuam contritionem, sed propter verbum
Christi: "Quodcumque solveris." etc. Sic, inquam, confide, si
sacerdotis obtinueris absolutionem, et crede fortiter te absolutum; et
absolutus vere eris,272 quidquid sit de contritione.
XII.
Si per impossibile confessus non esset contritus, aut sacerdos non serio, sed
joco absolveret, si tamen credat se absolutum, verissime est absolutus.
XIII.
In sacramento poenitentiae se remissione culpae non plus facit Papa aut
episcopus, quam infimus sacerdos; immo ubi non est sacerdos, aeque tantum
quilibet Christianus, etiam si mulier, aut puer esset.
XIV.
Nullus debet sacerdote respondere, se esse contritum, nec273
sacerdos requirere.
XV.
Magnus est error eorum, qui ad sacramenta Eucharistiae accedunt huic innixi,
quod sint confessi, quod non sint sibi conscii alicujus peccati mortalis; quod
praemiserint orationes suas et praeparatoria; omnes illi ad274
judicium sibi manducant et bibunt; sed si credant et confidant se gratiam ibi
consecuturos, haec sola fides facit eos puros et dignos.
XVI.
Consultum videtur, quod Ecclesia in communi concilio275
statueret, laicos sub utraque specie communicandos; nec Bohemi communicantes
sub utraque specie276 sunt haeretici, sed schismatici.
XVII.
Thesauri Ecclesiae, unde Papa dat indulgentias, non sunt merita Christi et
sanctorum.
XVIII.
Indulgentiae sunt piae fraudes fidelium, et remissiones bonorum onerum, et sunt
de numero eorum, quae licent, et non de numero eorum, quae expediunt.
XIX.
Indulgentiae his, qui veraciter eas consequuntur, non valent ad remissionem
poenae pro peccatis actualibus debitae ad divinam justitiam.
XX.
Seducuntur credentes indulgentias esse salutares, et ad fructum spiritûs
utiles.
XXI.
Indulgentiae necessariae sunt solum publicis criminibus, et proprie conceduntur
duris solummodo et impatientibus.
XXII.
Sex generibus hominum indulgentiae nec sunt necessariae, nec utiles; videlicet
mortuis seu morituris, infirmis, legitime impeditis, his qui non commiserunt
crimina, his qui crimina commiserunt, sed non publica, his qui meliora
operantur.
XXIII.
Excommunicationes sunt tantum externae poenae, nec privant hominem communibus
spiritualibus Ecclesiae orationibus.
XXIV.
Docendi sunt Christiani plus diligere excommunicationem quam timere.
XXV.
Romanus Pontifex, Petri successor, non est Christi vicarius super omnes mundi
ecclesias ab ipso Christo in beato Petro institutus.
XXVI.
Verbum Christi ad Petrum: "Quodcumque solveris super terram," etc.,
extenditur duntaxat ad ligata ab ipso Petro.
XXVII.
Certum est in manu Ecclesiae aut Papae prorsus non esse statuere articulos
fidei, immo nec leges morum, seu bonorum operum.
XXVIII.
Si Papa cum magna parte Ecclesiae sic vel sic sentiret, nec etiam erraret,
adhuc non est peccatum aut haeresis contrarium sentire, praesertim in re non
necessaria ad salutem, donec fuerit per Concilium universale alterum
reprobatum, alterum approbatum.
XXIX.
Via nobis facta est enarrandi auctoritatem Conciliorum, et libere contradicendi
eorum gestis, et judicandi eorum decreta, et confidenter confitendi quidquid
verum videtur, sive probatum fuerit, sive reprobatum a quocunque concilio.
XXX.
Aliqui articuli Joannis Husz condemnati in concilio Constantiensi sunt
Christianissimi, verissimi et evangelici, quos non universalis Ecclesia posset
damnare.
XXXI.
In omni opere bono Justus peccat.
XXXII.
Opus bonum optime factum veniale est peccatum.
XXXIII.
Haereticos comburi est contra voluntatem Spiritûs.277
XXXIV.
Praeliari adversus Turcas est repugnare Deo visitanti iniquitates nostras per
illos.
XXXV.
Nemo est certus se non semper peccare mortaliter propter occultissimum superbaa
vitium.
XXXVI.
Liberum arbitrium post peccatum est res de solo titulo, et dum facit quod in se
est, peccat mortaliter.
XXXVII.
Purgatorium non potest probari ex sacra scriptura, quae sit in canone.
XXXVIII.
Animae in purgatorio non sunt securae de earum salute, saltem omnes; nec
probatum est ullis aut rationibus aut scripturis, ipsas esse extra statum
merendi, aut278 agendae caritatis.
XXXIX.
Animae in purgatorio peccant sine intermissione, quamdiu quaerunt requiem, et
horrent poenas.
XL.
Animae ex purgatorio liberatae suffragiis viventium minus beantur, quam si per
se satisfecissent.
XLI.
Praelati ecclesiastica et principes seculares non malefacerent si omnes saccos
mendicitatis279 delerent.
[These propositions are condemned as heretical, scandalous, offensive,
and contrary to Catholic truth.]
Qui
quidem errores respective quam sint pestiferi, quam perniciosi, quam
scandalosi, quam piarum et simplicium mentium seductivi, quam denique sint
contra omnem charitatem, ac sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae matris omnium fidelium et
magistrae fidei reverentiam atque nervum ecclesiasticae disciplines,
obedientiam scilicet, quae fons est et origo omnium virtutum, sine qua facile
unusquisque infidelis esse convincitur, nemo sanae mentis ignorat. Nos Igitur
in praemissis, utpote gravissimis, propensius (ut decet) procedere, necnon
hujusmodi pesti morboque canceroso, ne in agro Dominico tanquam vepris nociva
ulterius serpat, viam praecludere cupientes, habita super praedictis erroribus,
et eorum singulis diligenti trutinatione, discussione, ac districto examine,
maturaque deliberatione, omnibusque rite pensatis ac saeepius ventilatis cum
venerabilibus fratribus nostris sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Cardinalibus, ac
regularium ordinum Prioribus, seu ministris generalibus, plurisbusque aliis
sacrae theologiae, necnon utriusque juris professoribus sive magistris, et
quidem peritissimis, reperimus eosdem errores respective (ut praefertur) aut
articulos non esse catholicos, nec tanquam tales esse dogmatizandos, sed contra
Ecclesivae Catholicae doctrinam sive traditionem, atque ab ea veram divinarum
scripturarum receptam interpretationem, cujus auctoritati ita acquiescendum
censuit Augustinus, ut dixerit, se Evangelio non fuisse crediturum, nisi
Ecclesiae Catholicae intervenisset auctoritas. Nam ex eisdem erroribus, vel
eorum aliquo, vel aliquibus, palam sequitur, eandem Ecclesiam, quae Spiritu
sancto regitur, errare, et semper errasse. Quod est utique contra illud, quod
Christus discipulis suis in ascensione sua (ut in sancto Evangelio Matthaei
legitur) promisit dicens: "Ego vobiscum sum usque ad consummationem
seculi;" necnon contra Sanctorum Patrum determinationes, Conciliorum
quoque et summorum Pontificum expressas ordinationes seu canones, quibus non
obtemperasse omnium haeresum et schismatum, teste Cypriano, fomes et causa
semper fuit.
De
eorundem itaque venerabilium fratrum nostrorum consilio et assensu, se omnium
et singulorum praedictorum maturâ deliberatione praedicta, auctoritate
omnipotentis Dei, et beatorum Apostolorum Petri et Pauli, et nostra, praefatos
omnes et singulos articulos seu errores, tanquam (ut praemittitur) respective
haereticos, aut scandalosos, aut falsos, aut piarum aurium offensivos, vel
simplicium mentium seductivos, et veritate Catholicae obviantes, damnamus,
reprobamus, ac omnino rejicimus, ac pro damnatis, reprobatis, et rejectis ab
omnibus utriusque sexûs Christi fidelibus haberi debere, harum serie decernimus
et declaramus.280
[Prohibition of the defence
and publication of these errors.]
Inhibentes
in virtute sanctae obedientiae ac sub majoris excommunicationis latae
sententiae, necnon quoad Ecclesiasticas et Regulares personas, Episcopalium
omnium, etiam Patriarchalium, Metropolitanarum et aliarum Cathedralium
Ecclesiarum, Monasteriorum quoque et Prioratuum etiam Conventualium et
quarumcunque281 dignitatum
aut Beneficiorum Ecclesiasticorum, Saecularium aut quorum vis Ordinum
Regularium, privationis et inhabilitatis ad illa, et alia in posterum
obtinenda. Quo vero ad Conventus, Capitula seu domos, aut pia loca saecularium,
vel regularium, etiam Mendicantium, necnon Universitatis etiam studiorum
generalium quorumcunque privilegiorum indultorum a Sede Apostolica, vel ejus
Legatis, aut alias quomodolibet habitorum, vel obtentorum, cujuscumque tenoris
existant: necnon nominis et potestatis studium generale tenendi, legendi, ac
interpretandi quasvis scientias et facultates et inhabilitatis ad illa et alia
in posterum obtinenda: Praedicationis quoque officii ac amissionis studii
generalis et omnium privilegiorum ejusdem. Quo vero ad saeculares ejusdem
excommunicationis, necnon amissionis cujuscumque emphyteosis, seu quorumcunque
feudorum, tam a Romana Ecclesia, quam alias quomodolibet obtentorum, ac etiam
inhabilitatis ad illa et alia in posterum obtinenda. Necnon quo ad omnes et
singulos superius nominatos, inhibitionis Ecclesiasticae sepulturae
inhabilitatisque ad omnes et singulos actus legitimos, infamiae ac
diffidationis et criminis laesae majestatis, et haereticorum et fautorum
eorundem in jure expressis poenis, eo ipso et absque ulteriori declaratione per
omnes et singulos supradictos, si (quod absit) contrafecerint, incurrendis. A
quibus vigore cujuscumque facultatis et clausularum etiam in confessionalibus
quibusvis personis, sub quibusvis verborum formis contentarum, nisi a Romano
Pontifice vel alio ab eo ad id in specie facultatem habente, praeterquam in
mortis artlculo constitute, absolvi nequeant. Omnibus et singulis utriusque
sexus Christifidelibus, tam Laicis quam Clericis, Saecularibus et quorumvis
Ordinum Regularibus, et aliis quibuscumque personis cujuscumque status, gradus,
vel conditionis existant, et quarumque ecclesiastica vel mundana praefulgeant
dignitate, etiam S. R. E. Cardinalibas, Patriarchis, Primatibus,
Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Patriarchalium, Metropolitanarum et aliaram
Cathedralium, Collegiatarum ac inferiorum ecclesiarum Praelatis, Clericis
aliisque personis Eccleslasticis, Saecularibus et quorumvis Ordinum etiam
Mendicantium regularibus, Abbatibus, Prioribus vel Ministris generalibus vel
particularibus, Fratribus, seu Religiosis, exemptis et non exemptis: Studiorum
quoque Universitatibus Saecularibus et quorumvis Ordinum etiam Mendicantium
regularibus, necnon Regibus, Imperatori, Electoribus, Principibus, Ducibus,
Marchionibus, Comitibus, Baronibus, Capitaneis, Conductoribus, Domicellis,
omnibusque Officialibus, Judicibus, Notariis Ecelesiasticis et Saecularibus, Communitatibus,
Universitatibus, Potentatibus, Civitatibus, Castris, Terris et locis, seu eorum
vel earum civibus, habitatoribus et incolis, ac quibusvis aliis personis
Ecclesiasticis, vel Regularibus (ut praefertur) per universum orbem, ubicumque,
praesertim in Alemania existentibus, vel pro tempore futures, ne praefatos
errores, aut eorum aliquos, perversamque doctrinam hujusmodi asserere,
affirmare, defendere, praedicare, aut illi quomodolibet, publice vel occulte,
quovis quaesito ingenio vel colore, tacite vel expresse favere praesumant.
[The writings of Luther are
forbidden, and ordered to be burnt.]
Insuper
quia errores praefati, et plures alii continentur in libellis seu scriptis
Martini Luther, dictos libellos, et omnia dicti Martini scripta, seu
praedicationes in Latino, vel quocumque alio idiomate reperiantur, in quibus
dicti errores, seu eorum aliquis continentur, similiter damnamus, reprobamus,
atque omnino rejicimus, et pro damnatis, reprobatis, ac rejectis (ut
praefertur) haberi volumus, mandantes in virtute sanctae obedientiae et sub
poenis praedictis eo ipso incurrendis, omnibus et singulis utriusque sexûs
Christifidelibus superius nominatis, ne hujusmodi scripta, libellos,
praedicationes, seu schedulas, vel in eis contenta capitula, errores, aut
articulos supradictos continentia legere, asserere, praedicare, laudare,
imprimere, publicare, sive defendere per se vel alium, seu alios directe vel
indirecte, tacite vel expresse, publice vel occulte, aut in domibus suis sive
aliis publicis vel privatis locis tenere quoquo modo praesumant; quinimmo illa
statim post harum publicationem ubicumque fuerint, per ordinaries et alios
supradictos diligenter quaesita, publice et solemniter in praesentia cleri et
populi sub omnibus et singulis supradictis poenis comburant.
[Martin Luther was often warned with paternal charity to desist from
these errors, and cited to Rome with the promise of safe-conduct.]
Quod
vero ad ipsum Martinum attinet, (bone Deus) quid praetermisimus, quid non
fecimus, quid paternae charitatis omisimus, ut eum ab hujusmodi erroribus
revocaremus? Postquam enim ipsum
citavimus, mitius cum eo procedere volentes, illum invitavimus, atque tam per
diversos tractatus cum legato nostro habitos, quam per literas nostras hortati
fuimus, ut a paedictis erroribus discederet, aut oblato etiam salvo conductu et
pecuniâ ad iter necessariâ, sine metu seu timore aliquo quem perfecta charitas
foras mittere debuit, veniret, ac Salvatoris nostri Apostolique Pauli exemplo,
non occulto, sed palam et in facie loqueretur. Quod si fecisset, pro certe (ut
arbitramur) ad cor reversus errores suos cognovisset, nec in Romana curia, quam
tantopere vanis malevolorum rumoribus plusquam oportuit tribuendo vituperat,
tot reperisset errata; docuissemusque cum luce clarius, sanctos Romanos
Pontifices, quos praeter omnem modestiam injuriose lacerat, in suis canonibus,
seu constitutionibus, quas mordere nititur, nunquam errasse; quia juxta
prophetam, nec in Galahad resina, nec medicus deest. Sed obaudivit semper, et
praedicta citatione omnibus et singulis supradictis spretis venire contempsit,
ac usque in praesentem diem contumax, atque animo indurate censuras ultra annum
sustinuit: et quod deterius est, addens mala malis, de citatione hujusmodi
notitiam habens, in vocem temerariae appellationis prorupit ad futurum
concilium contra constitutionem Pii Secundi ac Julii Secundi, praedecessorum
nostrorum, qua cavetur, taliter appellantes haereticorum poenâ plectendos
(frustra etiam Consilii auxilium imploravit, qui illi se non credere palam
profitetur); ita ut contra ipsum tanquam de fide notorie suspectum, immo vere
haereticum absque ulterori citatione vel mora ad condemnationem et damnationem
ejus tanquam haeretici, ac ad omnium et singularum suprascriptarum poenarum et
censurarum severitatem procedere possemus.
[Luther is again exhorted to
repent, and promised the reception of the prodigal son.]
Nihilominus
de eorundem fratrum nostroruin consilio, omnipotentis Dei imitantes clementiam,
qui non vult mortem peccatoris, sed magis ut convertatur et vivat, omnium
injuriarum hactenus nobis et Apostolicqae sedi illatarum obliti, omni qua
possumus pietate uti decrevimus, et quantum in nobis est, agere, ut propositâ
mansuetudinis viâ ad cor revertatur, et a praedictis recedat erroribus, ut
ipsum tanquam filium illum prodigum ad gremium Ecclesiae revertentem benigne
recipiamus. Ipsum igitur Martinum et quoscumque ei adhaerentes, ejusque
receptatores et fautores per viscera misericordiae Dei nostri, et per
aspersionem sanguinis Domini nostri Jesu Christi, quo et per quem humani
generis redemptio, et sanctae matris Ecclesiae aedificatio facta est, ex tote
corde hortamur et obsecramus, ut ipsius Ecclesiae pacem, unitatem et veritatem,
pro qua ipse Salvator tam instanter oravit ad Patrem, turbare desistant, et a
praedictis, tam perniciosis erroribus prorsus abstineant, inventuri apud nos si
effectualiter paruerint, et paruisse per legitima documenta nos
certificaverint, paternae charitatis affectum, et apertum mansuetudinis et
clementiae fontem.
[Luther is suspended from the functions of the ministry, and given sixty
days, after the publication of the bull, to recant.]
Inhibentes
nihilominus eidem Martino ex nunc, ut interim ab omni praedicatione seu
praedicationis officio omnino desistat. Alioquin in ipsum Martinum si forte
justitiae et virtutis amor a peccato non retrahat, indulgentiaeque spes ad
poenitentiam non reducat, poenarum terror coërceat disciplinae: eundem Martinum
ejusque adhaerentes complices, fautores, et receptatores tenore praesentium
requirimus, et monemus in virtute sanctae obedientiae, sub praedictis omnibus
et singulis poenis eo ipso incurrendis districte praecipiendo mandamus,
quatenus infra sexaginta dies, quorum viginti pro primo, viginti pro secundo,
et reliquos viginti dies pro tertio et peremptorio termino assignamus ab
affixione praesentium in locis infrascriptis immediate sequentes numerandos,
ipse Martinus, complices, fautores, adhaerentes, et receptatores praedicti a
praefatis erroribus, eorumque praedicatione, ac publications, et assertione,
defensione quoque et librorum seu scripturarum editione super eisdem, sive
eorum aliquo omnino desistant, librosque ac scripturas omnes et singulas
praefatos errores seu eorum aliquos quomodolibet continentes comburant, vel
comburi faciant. Ipse etiam Martinus errores et assertiones hujusmodi omnino
revocet, ac de revocatione hujusmodi per publica documenta in forma juris valida
in manibus duorum Praelatorum consignata ad nos infra alios similes sexaginta
dies transmittenda, vel per ipsummet (si ad nos venire voluerit, quod magis
placeret) cum praefato plenissimo salvo conductu, quem ex nunc concedimus
deferenda, nos certiores efficiat, ut de ejus vera obedientia nullus
dubitationis scrupulus valeat remanere.
[In case Luther and his followers refuse to recant within sixty days,
they will be excommunicated, and dealt with according to law.]
Alias
si (quod absit) Martinus praefatus, complices, fautores, adhaerentes et
receptatores praedicti secus egerint, seu proemissa omnia et singula infra
terminum praedictum cum effectu non adimpleverint, Apostoli imitantes
doctrinam, qui haereticum hominem post primam et secundam correctionem vitandum
docuit, ex nunc prout ex tunc, et e converso eundem Martinum, complices,
adhaerentes, fautores et receptatores praefatos et eorum quemlibet tanquam
aridos palmites in Christo non manentes, sed doctrinam contrariam, Catholicae
fidei inimicam, sive scandalosam seu damnatam, in non modicam offensam divinae
majestatis, ac universalis Ecclesiae, et fidei Catholicae detrimentum et
scandalum dogmatizantes, claves quoque Ecclesiae vilipendentes, notorios et
pertinaces haereticos eâdem auctoritate fuisse et esse declarantes, eosdem ut
tales harum serie condemnamus, et eos pro talibus haberi ab omnibus utriusque
sexus Christi fidelibus supradictis volumus et mandamus. Eosque omnes et
singulos omnibus supradictis et aliis contra tales a jure inflictis poenis
praesentium tenore subjicimus, et eisdem irretitos fuisse et esse decernimus et
declaramus.
[All Catholics are admonished not to read, print, or publish any book of
Luther and his followers, but to burn them.]
Inhibemus
praeterea sub omnibus et singulis praemissis poenis eo ipso incurrendis,
omnibus et singulis Christi fidelibus superius nominatis, ne scripta, etiam
praefatos errores non continentia, ab eodem Martino quomodolibet condita vel
edita, aut condenda vel edenda, seu eorum aliqua tanquam ab homine orthodoxae
fidei inimico, atque ideo vehementer suspecta, et ut ejus memoria omnino
deleatur de Christifidelium consortio, legere, asserere, praedicare, laudare,
imprimere, publicare, sive defendere, per se vel alium seu alios, directe vel
indirecte, tacite vel expresse, publice vel occulte, seu in domibus suis, sive
aliis locis publicis vel privatis tenere quoquomodo praesumant, quinimmo illa
comburant, ut praefertur.282
[Christians are forbidden, after the excommunication, to hold any
intercourse with Luther and his followers, or to give them shelter, on pain of
the interdict; and magistrates are commanded to arrest and send them to Rome.]
Monemus
insuper omnes et singulos Christifideles supradictos, sub eadem
excommunicationis latae sententiae poena, ut haereticos praedictos declaratos
et condemnatos, mandatis nostris non obtemperantes, post lapsum termini
supradicti evitent et quantum in eis est, evitari faciant, nec cum eisdem, vel
eorum aliquo commercium aut aliquam conversationem seu communionem habeant, nec
eis necessaria ministrent.
Ad
majorem praeterea dicti Martini suorumque complicum, fautorum et adhaerentium
ac receptatorum praedictorum, sic post lapsum termini praedicti declaratorum
haereticorum et condemnatorum confusionem universis et singulis utriusque sexus
Christifidelibus Patriarchis, Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Patriarchalium,
Metropolitanarum, et aliarum cathedralium, collegiatarum ac inferiorum ecclesiarum
Praelatis, Capitulis, aliisque personis ecclesiastica, saecularibus et
quoramvis Ordinum etiam Mendicantium (praesertim ejus congregationis cujus
dictus Martinus est professus, et in qua degere vel morari dicitur) regularibus
exemptis et non exemptis, necnon universis et singulis principibus, quacumque
ecclesiastica vel mundana fulgentibus dignitate Regibus, Imperatoris283 Electoribus, Ducibus, Marchionibus, Comitibus,
Baronibus, Capitaneis, Conductoribus, Domicellis, Communitatibus,
Universitatibus, Potentatibus, Civitatibus, Terris, Castris et locis, seu eorum
habitatoribus, civibus et incolis omnibusque aliis et singulis supradictis per
universum Orbem, praesertim in eadem Alemania constitutis mandamus, quatenus
sub praedictis omnibus et singulis poenis, ipsi vel eorum quilibet, praefatum
Martinum, complices, adhaerentes, receptantes et fautores personaliter capiant
et captos ad nostram instantiam retineant et ad nos mittant: reportaturi pro
tam bono opere a nobis et Sede Apostolica remunerationem, praemiumque condignum
vel saltem eos et eorum quemlibet, de Metropolitanis, Cathedralibus,
Collegiatis, et aliis ecclesiis, domibus, Monasteriis, Conventibus,
Civitatibus, Dominiis, Universitatibus, Communitatibus, Castris, Terris, ac
locis respective, tam clerici et regulares quam laici omnes et singuli
supradicti omnino expellant.
[The places which harbor
Luther and his followers are threatened with the Interdict.]
Civitates
vero, Dominia, Terras, Castra, Villas, comitatus, fortilicia, Oppida et loca
quaecumque ubilibet consistentia earum et eorum respective Metropolitanas,
Cathedrales, Collegiatas et alias ecclesias, Monasteria, Prioratus, Domus,
Conventus et loca religiosa vel pia cujuscunque ordinis (tit praefertur) ad
quae praefatum Martinum vel aliquem ex praedictis declinare contigerit, quamdiu
ibi permanserint et triduo post recessum, ecclesiastico subjicimus interdicto.
[Provision for the
promulgation and execution of the bull.]
Et ut
praemissa omnibus innotescant, mandamus insuper universis Patriarchis,
Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Patriarchalium, Metropolitanarum et aliarum
cathedralium ac collegiatarum ecclesiarum Praelatis, Capitulis aliisque
personis ecclesiasticis, saecularibus et quorumvis Ordinum supradictorum
regularibus, fratribus religiosis, monachis exemptis et non exemptis
supradictis, ubilibet, praesertim in Alemania constitutis quatenus ipsi vel
eorum quilibet sub similibus censuris et poenis co ipso incurrendis, Martinum
omnesque et singulos supradictos qui elapso teremo hujusmodi mandatis seu
monitis nostris non paruerint, in eorum ecclesiis, dominicis et aliis festivis
diebus, dum inibi major populi multitudo ad divina convenerit, declaratos
haereticos et condemnatos publice nuncient faciantque et mandent ab aliis
nunciari et ab omnibus evitari. Necnon omnibus Christifidelibus ut eos evitent,
pari modo sub praedictis censuris et poenis. Et praesentes literas vel earum
transumptum sub forma infrascripta factum in eorum ecclesiis, monasteriis,
domibus, conventibus et aliis locis legi, publicare atque affigi faciant.
Excommunicamus quoque et anathematizamus omnes et singulos cujuscumque status,
gradiis, conditionis, prae-eminentiae, dignitatis aut excellentiae fuerint qui
quo minus praesentes literae vel earum transumpta, copiae seu exemplaria in
suis terris et dominiis legi, affigi et publicare possint, fecerint vel
quoquomodo procuraverint per se vel alium seu alios, publice vel occulte,
directe vel indirecte, tacite vel expresse.
Postremo
quia difficile foret praesentes literas ad singula quaeque loca deferri in
quibus necessarium foret, volumus et apostolica authoritate decernimus, quod
earum transumptis manu publici notarii confectis et subscriptis, vel in alma
Urbe impressis et sigillo alicujus ecclesiastici Praelati munitis ubique stetur
et plena fides adhibeatur, prout originalibus literis staretur, si forent
exhibitae vel ostensae.
Et ne
praefatus Martinus omnesque alii supradicti, quos praesentes literae
quomodolibet concernunt, ignorantiam earundem literarum et in eis contentorum
omnium et singulorum praetendere valeant, literas ipsas in Basilicas Principis
Apostolorum et Cancellariae Apostolicae, necnon Cathedralium ecclesiarum
Brandeburgen., Misnen. et Morspergen. [Merseburg] valvis affigi et publicari
debere284 volumus,
decernentes, quod earundem literarum publicatio sic facta, supradictum Martinum
omnesque alios et singulos praenominatos, quos literae hujusmodi quomodolibet
concernunt, perinde arctent, ac si literae ipsae die affixionis et
publicationis hujusmodi eis personaliter lectae et intimatae forent, cum non
sit verisimile, quod ea quae tam patenter fiunt debeant apud eos incognita
remanere.
Non
obstantibus constitutionibus et ordinationibus apostolicis, seu si supradictis
omnibus et singulis vel eorum alicui aut quibusvis aliis a Sede Apostolica
praedicta, vel ab ea potestatem habentibus sub quavis forma, etiam
confessionali et cum quibusvis etiam fortissimis clausulis, aut ex quavis
causa, seu grandi consideratione, indultum vel concessum existat, quod
interdici, suspendi, vel excommunicari non possint per literas Apostolicas, non
facientes plenam et expressam ac de verbo ad verbum, non autem per clausulas
generates id importantes, de indulto hujusmodi mentionem, ejusdem indulti tenores,
causas285 et
formas perinde ac si de verbo ad verbum insererentur, ita ut omnino tollatur,
praesentibus pro expressis habentes.
Nulli
ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostrae damnationis, reprobationis,
rejectionis, decreti, declarationis, inhibitionis, voluntatis, mandati,
hortationis, obsecrationis, requisitionis, monitionis, assignationis,
concessionis, condemnationis, subjectionis, excommunicationis, et
anathematizationis infringere, vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem
hoc attentare praesumpserit, indignationem Omnipotentis Dei ac Beatorum Petri
et Pauli Apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum.
Dat.
Romae apud S. Petrum anno incarnationis Dominicae Milesimo Quingentesimo
Vigesimo. XVII. Kls. Julii. Pontificatus Nostri Anno Octavo.
Visa.
R. Milanesius.
Albergatus.
Impressum
Romae per Iacobum Mazochium
De
Mandato S. D. N. Papae.286
§ 48. Luther burns the Pope’s bull, and
forever breaks with Rome. Dec. 10, 1520.
Literature
in § 47.
Luther
was prepared for the bull of excommunication. He could see in it nothing but
blasphemous presumption and pious hypocrisy. At first he pretended to treat it
as a forgery of Eck.287 Then he wrote a Latin and German tract,
"Against the bull of Antichrist,"288 called
it a "cursed, impudent, devilish bull," took up the several charges
of heresy, and turned the tables against the Pope, who was the heretic
according to the standard of the sacred Scriptures. Hutten ridiculed the bull
from the literary and patriotic standpoint with sarcastic notes and queries.
Luther attacked its contents with red-hot anger and indignation bordering on
frenzy. He thought the last day, the day of Antichrist, had come. He went so
far as to say that nobody could be saved who adhered to the bull.289
In
deference to his friends, he renewed the useless appeal from the Pope to a free
general council (Nov. 17, 1520), which he had made two years before (Nov. 28,
1518); and in his appeal he denounced the Pope as a hardened heretic, an
antichristian suppresser of the Scriptures, a blasphemer and despiser of the
holy Church and of a rightful council.290
At the
same time he resolved upon a symbolic act which cut off the possibility of a
retreat. The Pope had ordered his books, good and bad, without any distinction,
to be burned; and they were actually burned in several places, at Cologne even
in the presence of the Emperor. They were to be burned also at Leipzig. Luther
wanted to show that he too could burn books, which was an old custom (Acts
19:19) and easy business. He returned fire for fire, curse for curse. He made
no distinction between truth and error in the papal books, since the Pope had
ordered his innocent books to be destroyed as well. He gave public notice of
his intention.
On the
tenth day of December, 1520, at nine o’clock in the morning, in the presence of
a large number of professors and students, he solemnly committed the bull of
excommunication, together with the papal decretals, the Canon law, and several
writings of Eck and Emser, to the flames, with these words (borrowed from
Joshua’s judgment of Achan the thief, Josh. 7:25): "As thou [the Pope]
hast vexed the Holy One of the Lord, may the eternal fire vex thee!"291
The
spot where this happened is still shown outside the Elster Gate at Wittenberg,
under a sturdy oak surrounded by an iron railing.292
Several
hundred students tarried at the fire, which had been kindled by a master of the
university, some chanting the Te Deum,
others singing funeral dirges on the papal laws; then they made a mock
procession through the town, collected piles of scholastic and Romish books,
and returning to the place of execution, threw them into the flames.
Luther,
with Melanchthon, Carlstadt, and the other doctors and masters, returned home
immediately after the act. He at first had trembled at the step, and prayed for
light; but after the deed was done, he felt more cheerful than ever. He
regarded his excommunication as an emancipation from all restraints of popery
and monasticism. On the same day he calmly informed Spalatin of the event as a
piece of news.293 On the next day he warned the students in the
lecture-room against the Romish Antichrist, and told them that it was high time
to burn the papal chair with all its teachers and abominations.294 He publicly
announced his act in a Latin and German treatise, "Why the Books of the
Pope and his Disciples were burned by Dr. Martin Luther." He justified it
by his duties as a baptized Christian, as a sworn doctor of divinity, as a
daily preacher, to root out all unchristian doctrines. He cites from the papal
law-books thirty articles and errors in glorification of the papacy, which
deserve to be burned; and calls the whole Canon-law "the abomination of
desolation" (Matt. 24:15) and antichristian (2 Thess. 2:4), since the sum
of its teaching was, that "the Pope is God on earth, above all things,
heavenly and earthly, spiritual and temporal; all things belong to the Pope,
and no one dare ask, What doest thou?"
Simultaneously with this tract, he published an exhaustive defense of
all his own articles which had been condemned by the Pope, and planted himself
upon the rock of God’s revelation in the Scriptures.
Leo
X., after the expiration of the one hundred and twenty days of grace allowed to
Luther by the terms of the bull, proceeded to the last step, and on the third
day of January, 1521, pronounced the ban against the Reformer, and his
followers, and an interdict on the places where they should be harbored. But
Luther had deprived the new bull of its effect.
The
burning of the Pope’s bull was the boldest and most eventful act of Luther.
Viewed in itself, it might indeed have been only an act of fanaticism and
folly, and proved a brutum fulmen. But it was preceded
and followed by heroic acts of faith in pulling down an old church, and
building up a new one. It defied the greatest power on earth, before which
emperors, kings, and princes, and all the nations of Europe bowed in reverence and
awe. It was the fiery signal of absolute and final separation from Rome, and
destroyed the effect of future papal bulls upon one-half of Western
Christendom. It emancipated Luther and the entire Protestant world from that
authority, which, from a wholesome school of discipline for young nations, had
become a fearful and intolerable tyranny over the intellect and conscience of
men.
Luther
developed his theology before the eyes of the public; while Calvin, at a later
period, appeared fully matured, like Minerva from the head of Jupiter. "I
am one of those," he says, "among whom St. Augustin classed himself,
who have gradually advanced by writing and teaching; not of those who at a
single bound spring to perfection out of nothing.
He
called the Pope the most holy and the most hellish father of Christendom. He
began in 1517 as a devout papist and monk, with full faith in the Roman Church
and its divinely appointed head, protesting merely against certain abuses; in
1519, at the Leipzig disputation, he denied the divine right, and shortly
afterwards also the human right, of the papacy; a year later he became fully
convinced that the papacy was that antichristian power predicted in the
Scriptures, and must be renounced at the risk of a man’s salvation.
There
is no doubt that in all these stages he was equally sincere, earnest, and
conscientious.
Luther
adhered to the position taken in the act of Dec. 10, 1520, with unchanging
firmness. He never regretted it for a moment. He had burned the ship behind him;
he could not, and he would not, return. To the end of his life he regarded and
treated the Pope of Rome in his official capacity as the very Antichrist, and
expected that he soon would be destroyed by spiritual force at the second
coming of Christ. At Schmalkalden in 1537 he prayed that God might fill all
Protestants with hatred of the Pope. One of his last and most violent books is
directed "Against the Papacy at Rome, founded by the Devil."
Wittenberg, 1545.295 He calls Paul III. the "Most hellish
Father," and addresses him as "Your Hellishness." instead of
"Your Holiness." He promises at the close to do still better in
another book, and prays that in case of his death, God may raise another one
"a thousandfold more severe; for the devilish papacy is the last evil on
earth, and the worst which all the devils with all their power could contrive.
God help us. Amen." Thus he wrote, not under the inspiration of liquor or
madness, as Roman historians have suggested, but in sober earnest. His dying
words, as reported by Ratzeburger, his physician, were a prediction of the
approaching death of the papacy: —
"Pestis
eram vivus, moriens tua mors ero Papa."
From
the standpoint of his age, Luther regarded the Pope and the Turk as "the
two arch-enemies of Christ and his Church," and embodied this view in a
hymn which begins, —
"Erhalt uns, Herr, bei deinem
Wort
Und steur’ des Papst’s und Türken
Mord."296
This
line, like the famous eightieth question of the Heidelberg Catechism which
denounces the popish mass as an "accursed idolatry," gave much
trouble in mixed communities, and in some it was forbidden by Roman-Catholic
magistrates. Modern German hymn-books wisely substitute "all enemies,"
or "enemies of Christ," for the Pope and the Turk.
In
order to form a just estimate of Luther’s views on the papacy, it must not be
forgotten that they were uttered in the furnace-heat of controversy, and with
all the violence of his violent temper. They have no more weight than his
equally sweeping condemnation of Aristotle and Thomas Aquinas.
§ 49. The Reformation and the Papacy.
Here
is the place to interrupt the progress of events, and to reflect on the right
or wrong of the attitude of Luther and the Reformation to the papacy.
The
Reformers held the opinion that the papacy was an antichristian institution,
and some of the Protestant confessions of faith have given symbolical sanction
to this theory. They did not mean, of course, that every individual Pope was an
Antichrist (Luther spoke respectfully of Leo X.), nor that the papacy as such
was antichristian: Melanchthon, at least, conceived of the possibility of a
Christian papacy, or a general superintendence of the Church for the
preservation of order and unity.297
They
had in view simply the institution as it was at their time, when it stood in
open and deadly opposition to what they regarded as the truth of the gospel of
Christ, and the free preaching of the same. Their theory does not necessarily
exclude a liberal and just appreciation of the papacy before and after the
Reformation.
And in
this respect a great change has taken place among Protestant scholars, with the
progress of exegesis and the knowledge of church history.
1. The
prophetic Scripture texts to which the Reformers and early Protestant divines
used to appeal for their theory of the papacy, must be understood in accordance
with the surroundings and conditions of the writers and their readers who were
to be benefited. This does not exclude, of course, an application to events and
tendencies of the distant future, since history is a growing and expanding
fulfillment of prophecy; but the application must be germane to the original
design and natural meaning of the text. Few commentators would now find the
Pope of Rome in "the little horn" of Daniel (7:8, 20, 21), who had in
view rather Antiochus Epiphanes; or in the Apocalyptic beast from the abyss (Rev.
13:1), and "the mother of harlots" (17:5), which evidently apply to
the persecuting heathen Rome of Nero and his successors.
St.
John is the only biblical writer who uses the term Antichrist;"298 but he means by it, in the first instance, the Gnostic
heresy of his own day, which denied the incarnation; for he represents this
denial as the characteristic sign of Antichrist, and represents him as being
already in the world; yea, he speaks of "many" antichrists who had
gone out of the Christian churches in Asia Minor. The Pope has never denied the
incarnation, and can never do it without ceasing to be Pope.
It is
quite legitimate to use the terms "antichrist" and
antichristian" in a wider sense, of all such men and tendencies as are
opposed to Christ and his teaching; but we have no right to confine them to the
Pope and the Roman Church., , Many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ,
and shall deceive many" (Matt. 24:4, 11, 23, 24).
St.
Paul’s prediction of the great apostasy, and the "man of sin, the son of
perdition, who opposes and exalts himself against all that is called God or
that is worshiped; so that he sits in the temple of God, setting himself forth
as God."299 sounds
much more than any other passage like a description of the papacy with its
amazing claim to universal and infallible authority over the Church of God. But
the application becomes more than doubtful when we remember that the apostle
characterizes this antichristian apostasy as "the mystery of
lawlessness," already at work in his day, though restrained from open
manifestation by some conservative power.300 The papacy did not yet exist at the time; and
its besetting sin is not lawless freedom, but the very opposite.
If we
would seek for Scripture authority against the sins and errors of popery, we
must take our stand on our Lord’s opposition to the traditions of the elders,
which virtually set aside the word of God; on Paul’s Epistles to the Galatians
and Romans, where he defends Christian freedom against legalistic bondage, and
teaches the great doctrines of sin and grace, forgotten by Rome, and revived by
the Reformation; and on St. Peter’s protest against hierarchical presumption
and pride.
There
was in the early Church a general expectation that an Antichrist in the
emphatic sense, an incarnation of the antichristian principle, a pseudo-Christ
of hell, a "world-deceiver" (as he is called in the newly discovered
"Teaching of the Apostles"301), should appear, and lead astray many Christians
immediately before the second coming of Christ. The Reformers saw this
Antichrist in the Pope, and looked for his speedy destruction; but an
experience of more than three hundred and fifty years proves that in this
expectation they were mistaken, and that the final Antichrist is still
in the future.
2. As
regards church history, it was as yet an unexplored field at the time of the
Reformation; but the Reformation itself roused the spirit of inquiry and
independent, impartial research. The documentary sources of the middle ages
have only recently been made accessible on a large scale by such collections as
the Monumenta Germania. "The keys of
Peter," says Dr. Pertz, the Protestant editor of the Monumenta,
"are still the keys of the middle ages." The greatest Protestant
historians, ecclesiastical and secular,—I need only mention Neander and Ranke,—agree
in a more liberal view of the papacy.302
After
the downfall of the old Roman Empire, the papacy was, with all its abuses and
vices, a necessary and wholesome training-school of the barbarian nations of
Western and Northern Europe, and educated them from a state of savage
heathenism to that degree of Christian civilization which they reached at the
time of the Reformation. It was a check upon the despotism of rude force; it
maintained the outward unity of the Church; it brought the nations into
communication; it protected the sanctity of marriage against the lust of
princes; it moderated slavery; it softened the manners; it inspired great
enterprises; it promoted the extension of Christianity; it encouraged the cause
of learning and the cultivation of the arts of peace.
And
even now the mission of the papacy is not yet finished. It seems to be as
needful for certain nations, and a lower stage of civilization, as ever. It
still stands, not a forsaken ruin, but an imposing pyramid completed to the
very top. The Roman Church rose like a wounded giant from the struggle with the
Reformation, abolished in the Council of Trent some of the worst abuses,
reconquered a considerable portion of her lost territory in Europe, added to
her dominion one-half of the American Continent, and completed her doctrinal
and governmental system in the decrees of the Vatican Council. The Pope has
lost his temporal power by the momentous events of 1870; but he seems to be all
the stronger in spiritual influence since 1878, when Leo XIII. was called to
occupy the chair of Leo X. An aged Italian priest shut up in the Vatican
controls the consciences of two hundred millions of human beings,—that is,
nearly one-half of nominal Christendom,—and rules them with the claim of
infallibility in all matters of faith and duty. It is a significant fact, that
the greatest statesman of the nineteenth century, and founder of a Protestant
empire, who at the beginning of the Kulturkampf
declared that he would never go to Canossa (1872), found it expedient,
after a conflict of ten years, to yield to an essential modification of the
anti-papal May-laws of 1873, without, however, changing his religious
conviction, or sacrificing the sovereignty of the State; he even conferred an
extraordinary distinction upon the Pope by selecting him as arbiter in an
international dispute between Germany and Spain (1885).303 But it is
perhaps still more remarkable, that Leo XIII. in return sent to Prince
Bismarck, the political Luther of Germany, the Christ Order, which was never
given to a Protestant before, and that he supported him in the political
campaign of 1887.
3. How
can we justify the Reformation, in view of the past history and present
vitality of the Papacy?
Here
the history of the Jewish Church, which is a type of the Christian, furnishes
us with a most instructive illustration and conclusive answer. The Levitical
hierarchy, which culminated in the high priest, was of divine appointment, and
a necessary institution for the preservation of the theocracy. And yet what God
intended to be a blessing became a curse by the guilt of man: Caiaphas, the
lineal descendant of Aaron, condemned the Messiah as a false prophet and
blasphemer, and the synagogue cast out His apostles with curses.
What
happened in the old dispensation was repeated on a larger scale in the history
of Christianity. An antichristian element accompanied the papacy from the very
beginning, and culminated in the corruptions at the time of the Reformation.
The greater its assumed and conceded power, the greater were the danger and
temptation of abuse. One of the best of Popes, Gregory the Great, protested against
the title of, "universal bishop," as an antichristian presumption.
The Greek Church, long before the Reformation, charged the Bishop of Rome with
antichristian usurpation; and she adheres to her protest to this day. Not a few
Popes, such as Sergius III., John XII., Benedict IX., John XXIII., and
Alexander VI., were guilty of the darkest crimes of depraved human nature; and
yet they called themselves successors of Peter, and vicars of Christ. Who will
defend the papal crusades against the Albigenses and Waldenses, the horrors of
the Inquisition, the papal jubilee over the massacre of St. Bartholomew, and
all those bloody persecutions of innocent people for no other crime but that of
opposing the tyranny of Rome, and dissenting from her traditions? Liberal and humane Catholics would revolt at
an attempt to revive the dungeon and the fagot against heresy and schism; but
the Church of Rome in her official capacity has never repudiated the principle
of persecution by which its practice was justified: on the contrary, Pope
Gregory XVI. declared liberty of conscience and worship an insanity (deliramentum), and
Pius IX. in his "Syllabus" of 1864 denounced it among the pernicious
and pestilential errors of modern times. And what shall we say of the papal
schism in the fifteenth century, when two or three rival Popes laid all
Christendom under the curse of excommunication? What of the utter secularization of the papacy just before the
Reformation, its absorption in political intrigues and wars and schemes of aggrandizement,
its avarice, its shameless traffic in indulgences, and all those abuses of
power which called forth the one hundred and one gravamina
of the German -nation? Who will
stand up for the bull of excommunication against Luther, with its threats of burning
him and his books, and refusing the consolations of religion to every house or
community which should dare to harbor him or any of his followers? If that bull be Christian, then we must
close our eyes against the plain teaching of Christ in the Gospels.
Even
if the Bishop of Rome should be the legitimate successor of Peter, as he
claims, it would not shield him against the verdict of history. For the carnal
Simon revived and reasserted himself from time to time in the spiritual Peter.
The same disciple whom Christ honored as the "Rock," on whose
confession he promised to build his Church, was soon afterwards called
"Satan" when he presumed to divert his Master from the path of
suffering; the same Peter was rebuked when he drew the sword against Malchus;
the same Peter, notwithstanding his boast of fidelity, denied his Lord and
Saviour; and the same Peter incurred the severe remonstrance of Paul at Antioch
when he practically denied the rights of the Gentile converts, and virtually
excluded them from the Church. According to the Roman legend, the prince of the
apostles relapsed into his consistent inconsistency, even a day before his
martyrdom, by bribing the jailer, and fleeing for his life till the Lord
appeared to him with the cross at the spot of the memorial chapel Domine
quo vadis. Will the Pope ever imitate Peter in his bitter
repentance for denying Christ?
If the
Apostolic Church typically foreshadows the whole history of Christianity, we
may well see in the temporary collision between Peter and Paul the type of the
antagonism between Romanism and Protestantism. The Reformation was a revolt
against legal bondage, and an assertion of evangelical freedom. It renewed the
protest of Paul against Peter, and it succeeded. It secured freedom in religion,
and as a legitimate consequence, also intellectual, political, and civil
freedom. It made the Word of God with its instruction and comfort accessible to
all. This is its triumphant vindication. Compare for proof Protestant Germany
under William I., with Roman-Catholic Germany under Maximilian I.; England
under Queen Victoria, with England under Henry VII.; Calvinistic Scotland and
Lutheran Scandinavia in the nineteenth century, with Roman Scotland and
Scandinavia in the fifteenth. Look at the origin and growth of free Holland and
free North America. Contrast England with Spain of the present day; Prussia
with Austria; Holland with Portugal; the United States and Canada with the
older Mexico and Peru or Brazil. Consider the teeming Protestant literature in every
department of learning, science and art; and the countless Protestant churches,
schools, colleges, universities, charitable institutions and missionary
stations scattered all over the globe. Surely, the Reformation can stand the
test: "By their fruits ye shall know them."
NOTES.
Opinions
of representative Protestant historians who cannot be charged with partisan
bias or Romanizing tendency: —
"Whatever
judgment," says Leopold von Ranke,
who was a good Lutheran (Die
römischen Päpste, I. 29), "we may form of the Popes of
former times, they had always great interests in view: the care of an oppressed
religion, the conflict with heathenism, the propagation of Christianity among
the Northern nations, the founding of an independent hierarchical power. It belongs
to the dignity of human existence to will and to execute something great. These
tendencies the Popes kept in higher motion."
In the
last volume of his great work, published after his death (Weltgeschichte, Siebenter Theil, Leipzig,
1886, pp. 311–313), Ranke gives his estimate of the typical Pope Gregory VII.,
of which this is a condensed translation: —
"The
hierarchical system of Gregory rests on the attempt to make the clerical power
the basis of the entire human existence. This explains the two principles which
characterize the system,—the command of (clerical] celibacy, and the
prohibition of investiture by the hands of a layman. By the first, the lower
clergy were to be made a corporation free from all personal relations to human
society; by the second, the higher clergy were to be secured against all
influence of the secular power. The great hierarch had well considered his
standpoint: he thereby met a want of the times, which regarded the clergy, so
to say, as higher beings. All his words had dignity, consistency and power. He
had a native talent for worldly affairs. Peter Damiani probably had this in
view when he called him, once, the holy Satan .... Gregory’s deliverances
contain no profound doctrines; nearly all were known before. But they are summed
up by him in a system, the sincerity of which no one could call in question.
His dying words: ’I die in exile, because I loved justice,’ express his inmost
conviction. But we must not forget that it was only the hierarchical justice
which he defended to his last breath."—In the thirteenth chapter, entitled
"Canossa," Ranke presents his views on the conflict between Gregory
VII. and Henry IV., or between the hierarchical and the secular power.
Adolf Harnack, a prominent historian of the
present generation, in his commemorative address on Martin Luther (Giessen,
1883, p. 7), calls "the idea of the papacy the greatest and most humane
idea (die grösste und humanste Idee) which the middle age produced."
It was
In a review of Ranke’s History of the Popes, that Lord Macaulay, a Protestant of Scotch
ancestry, penned his brilliant eulogy on the Roman Church as the oldest and
most venerable power in Christendom, which is likely to outlast all other
governments and churches. "She was great and respected," he concludes,
"before the Saxon set his foot on Britain, before the Frank had passed the
Rhine, when Grecian eloquence still flourished at Antioch, when idols were
still worshiped in the Temple of Mecca. And she may still exist in undiminished
vigor, when some traveler from New Zealand shall, in the midst of a vast
solitude, take his stand on a broken arch of London Bridge to sketch the ruins
of St. Paul’s."304
But we
must not overlook a later testimony, in which the eloquent historian
supplemented and qualified this eulogy: —
"From
the time," says Macaulay in
the first chapter of his History of England, "when the barbarians
overran the Western Empire, to the time of the revival of letters, the
influence of the Church of Rome had been generally favorable to science, to
civilization, and to good government. But, during the last three centuries, to
stunt the growth of the human mind has been her chief object. Throughout
Christendom, whatever advance has been made in knowledge, in freedom, in
wealth, and in the arts of life, has been made in spite of her, and has
everywhere been in inverse proportion to her power. The loveliest and most
fertile provinces of Europe have, under her rule, been sunk in poverty, in
political servitude, and in intellectual torpor; while Protestant countries
once proverbial for sterility and barbarism, have been turned, by skill and
industry, into gardens, and can boast of a long list of heroes and statesmen,
philosophers and poets. Whoever, knowing what Italy and Scotland naturally are,
and what, four hundred years ago, they actually were, shall now compare the
country round Rome with the country round Edinburgh, will be able to form some
judgment as to the tendency of papal domination. The descent of Spain, once the
first among monarchies, to the lowest depths of degradation; the elevation of
Holland, in spite of many natural disadvantages, to a position such as no
commonwealth so small has ever reached,—teach the same lesson. Whoever passes,
in Germany, from a Roman-Catholic to a Protestant principality, in Switzerland
from a Roman-Catholic to a Protestant canton, in Ireland from a Roman-Catholic
to a Protestant county, finds that he has passed from a lower to a higher grade
of civilization. On the other side of the Atlantic, the same law prevails. The
Protestants of the United States have left far behind them the Roman Catholics
of Mexico, Peru, and Brazil. The Roman Catholics of Lower Canada remain inert,
while the whole continent round them is in a ferment with Protestant activity
and enterprise. The French have doubtless shown an energy and an intelligence
which, even when misdirected, have justly entitled them to be called a great
people. But this apparent exception, when examined, will be found to confirm
the rule; for in no country that is called Roman-Catholic has the
Roman-Catholic Church, during several generations, possessed so little
authority as in France.
"It
is difficult to say whether England owes more to the Roman-Catholic religion or
to the Reformation. For the amalgamation of races and for the abolition of
villenage, she is chiefly indebted to the influence which the priesthood in the
middle ages exercised over the laity. For political and intellectual freedom,
and for all the blessings which political and intellectual freedom have brought
in their train, she is chiefly indebted to the great rebellion of the laity
against the priesthood."
§ 50. Charles V.
Literature.
Most
of the works on Charles V. are histories of his times, in which he forms the
central figure. Much new material has been brought to light from the archives
of Brussels and Simancas. He is extravagantly lauded by Spanish, and
indiscriminately censured by French historians. The Scotch Robertson, the
American Prescott, and the German Ranke are impartial.
I. Joh. Sleidan (d. 1556):
De Statu Religionis et Reipublicae Carlo V. Caesare Commentarii, Argentor.
1555 fol. (best ed. by Am Ende,
Frf.-a.-M., 1785). Ludw. v. Seckendorf: Com. Hist. et Apol. de
Lutheranism sive de Reformatione Religionis, Leipzig, 1694. Goes to the year 1546.—The English Calendars
of State-Papers,—Spanish, published by the Master of the Rolls.—De Thou: Historia sui Temporis
(from the death of Francis I.).—The Histories of Spain by Mariana (Madrid, 1817–22, 20 vols.
8vo); Zurita (Çaragoça,
1669–1710, 6 vols. fol.); Ferreras
(French trans., Amsterdam, 1751, 10 vols. 4to); Salazar de Mendoza (Madrid, 1770–71, 3 vols. fol.); Modesto Lafuente (Vols. XI. and XII.,
1853), etc.
II. Biographies. Charles dictated to his secretary, William Van Male,
while leisurely sailing on the Rhine, from Cologne to Mayence, in June, 1550,
and afterwards at Augsburg, under the refreshing shade of the Fugger gardens, a
fragmentary autobiography, in Spanish or French, which was known to exist, but
disappeared, until Baron Kervyn de
Lettenhove, member of the Royal Academy of Belgium, discovered in the
National Library at Paris, in 1861, a Portuguese translation of it, and
published a French translation from the same, with an introduction, under the
title: Commentaires de Charles-Quint, Brussels, 1862. An English
translation by Leonard Francis Simpson:
The Autobiography of the Emperor Charles V., London, 1862 (161 and
xlviii. pp.]. It is a summary of the Emperor’s journeys and expeditions ("Summario
das Viages e Jornadas"), from 1516 to 1548. It dwells upon the secular
events; but incidentally reveals, also, his feelings against the Protestants,
whom he charges with heresy, obstinacy, and insolence, and against Pope Paul
III., whom he hated for his arrogance, dissimulation, and breach of promise.
Comp. on this work, the introduction of Lettenhove (translated by Simpson), and
the acute criticism of Ranke, vol. vi. 75 sqq.
Alfonso Ulloa: Vita di Carlo V.,
Venet., 1560. Sandoval: Histoiria de la Vida y Hechos del Emperadòr Carlos
Quinto, Valladolid, 1606
(Pampelona, 1618; Antwerp, 1681, 2 vols.). Sepulveda
(Whom the Emperor selected as his biographer): De Rebus Gestis Caroli V. lmperatoris,
Madrid, 1780 (and older editions). G. Leti:
Vita del Imperatore Carlo V., 1700, 4vols. A. de Musica (in Menckenius, Scriptores Rerum Germanicarum,
vol. I., Leipzig, 1728). William
Robertson (d. 1793): The History of the Reign of the Emperor Charles V., London, 1769, 3 vols.;
6th ed., 1787, 4 vols.; new ed. of his Works, London, 1840, 8 vols.
(vols. III., IV., V.); best ed.,
Phila. (Lippincott) 1857, 3 vols., with a valuable supplement by W. H. Prescott on the Emperor’s life after
his abdication, from the archives of Simancas (III., 327–510). Hermann Baumgarten: Geschichte Karls
V., Stuttgart, 1885 sqq. (to embrace 4 vols.; chiefly based on the English
Calendars and the manuscript diaries of the Venetian historian Marino Sanuto).
III. Documents and Treatises on special parts of his history. G. Camposi: Carlo V. in Modena (in Archivio Storico Italiano,
Florence, 1842–53, 25 vols., App.). D. G. van
Male: Lettres sur la vie
intérieure de l’Empéreur Charles-Quint, Brussels, 1843. K. Lanz: Correspondenz des Kaisers Karl V. aus dem kaiserlichen
Archiv und der Bibliothèque de Burgogne in Brussel,
Leipzig, 1844–46, 3 vols.; Staatspapiere
zur Geschichte des Kaisers Karl V., Stuttgart, 1845; and Actenstücke und Briefe zur Geschichte Karls V., Wien,
1853–57. G. Heine: Briefe an Kaiser Karl V., geschrieben von seinem
Beichtvater (Garcia de Loaysa) in den Jahren
1530–32, Berlin, 1848 (from the Simancas archives). Sir W. Maxwell Stirling: The Cloister-Life
of Charles V., London, 1852. F. A. A. Mignet:
Charles-Quint; son abdication, son
séjour et sa mort au monastère de Yuste, Paris, 1854; and Rivalité de François I. et de Charles-Quint, 1875, 2 vols. Amédée Pichot: Charles-Quint,
Chronique de sa vie intérieure et de sa vie politique, de son abdication et de
sa retraite dans le cloître de Yuste, Paris, 1854. Gachart (keeper of the Belgic archives): Retraite et mort de Charles-Quint au monastère de
Yuste (the original documents of Simancas), Brussels. 1854–55,
2 vols.; Correspondance de Charles-Quint et de Adrien VI., Brussels,
1859. Henne: Histoire du règne de Charles V. en Belgique,
Brussels, 1858 sqq., 10 vols. Th.
Juste: Les Pays-bas sous Charles V.,
1861. Giuseppe de Leva: Storia documentata di Carlo V. in correlazione all’
Italia, Venice, 1863. Rösler: Die Kaiserwahl Karls V.,
Wien, 1868. W. Maurenbrecher: Karl V. und die deutschen Protestanten, 1545–1555,
Düsseldorf, 1865; Studien und Skizzen zur
Geschichte der Reformationszeit, Leipzig, 1874, pp. 99–133.
A. v. Druffel: Kaiser Karl V. und die röm. Curie 1544–1546. 3
Abth. München, 1877 sqq.
IV. Comp. also Ranke: Deutsche Geschichte, I. 240 sqq., 311
sqq.; and on Charles’s later history in vols. II., III., IV., V., VI. Janssen: Geschichte des deutschen Volkes, II.
131 sqq., and vol. III. Weber: Allgemeine Weltgeschichte, vol.
X. (1880), 1 sqq. Prescott’s Philip
II., bk. I, chaps. 1 and 9 (vol. I. 1–26; 296–359). Motley’s Rise of the Dutch Republic, vol. I.,
Introduction.
Before
passing to the Diet of Worms, we must make the acquaintance of Charles V. He
is, next to Martin Luther, the most conspicuous and powerful personality of his
age. The history of his reign is the history of Europe for more than a third of
a century (from 1520–1556).
In the
midst of the early conflicts of the Reformation, the Emperor Maximilian I. died
at Wels, Jan. 12, 1519. He had worn the German crown twenty-six years, and is
called "the last Knight." With him the middle ages were buried, and
the modern era dawned on Europe.
It was
a critical period for the Empire: the religion of Mohammed threatened
Christianity, Protestantism endangered Catholicism. From the East the Turks
pushed their conquests to the walls of Vienna, as seven hundred years before,
the Arabs, crossing the Pyrenees, had assailed Christian Europe from the West;
in the interior the Reformation spread with irresistible force, and shook the
foundations of the Roman Church. Where was the genius who could save both
Christianity and the Reformation, the unity of the Empire and the unity of the
Church? A most difficult, yea, an
impossible task.
The
imperial crown descended naturally on Maximilian’s grandson, the young king of
Spain, who became the most powerful monarch since the days of Charles the
Great. He was the heir of four royal lines which had become united by a series
of matrimonial alliances.
Never
was a prince born to a richer inheritance, or entered upon public life with
graver responsibilities, than Charles V. Spanish, Burgundian, and German blood
mingled in his veins, and the good and bad qualities of his ramified ancestry
entered into his constitution. He was born with his eventful century (Feb. 24,
1500), at Ghent in Flanders, and educated under the tuition of the Lord of
Chièvres, and Hadrian of Utrecht, a theological professor of strict Dominican
orthodoxy and severe piety, who by his influence became the successor of Leo X.
in the papal chair. His father, Philip I., was the only son of Maximilian and
Mary of Burgundy (daughter of Charles the Bold), and cuts a small figure among
the sovereigns of Spain as "Philip the Handsome" (Filipe el Hermoso),—a
frivolous, indolent, and useless prince. His mother was Joanna, called,
"Crazy Jane" (Juana la Loca), second daughter of Ferdinand and
Isabella, and famous for her tragic fate, her insanity, long imprisonment, and
morbid devotion to the corpse of her faithless husband, for whom, during his
life, she had alternately shown passionate love and furious jealousy. She
became, after the death of her mother (Nov. 26, 1504), the nominal queen of
Spain, and dragged out a dreary existence of seventy-six years (she died April
11, 1555).305
Charles
inherited the shrewdness of Ferdinand, the piety of Isabella, and the
melancholy temper of his mother which plunged her into insanity, and induced
him to exchange the imperial throne for a monastic cell. The same temper
reappeared in the gloomy bigotry of his son Philip II., who lived the life of a
despot and a monk in his cloister-palace of the Escorial. The persecuting Queen
Mary of England, a granddaughter of Isabella, and wife of Philip of Spain, had
likewise a melancholy and desponding disposition.
From
his ancestry Charles fell heir to an empire within whose boundaries the sun
never set. At the death of his father (Sept. 25, 1506), he became, by right of
succession, the sovereign of Burgundy and the Netherlands; at the death of
Ferdinand (Jan. 23, 1516), he inherited the crown of Spain with her Italian
dependencies (Naples, Sicily, Sardinia), and her newly acquired American
possessions (to which were afterwards added the conquests of Mexico and Peru);
at the death of Maximilian, he succeeded to the hereditary provinces of the
house of Habsburg, and soon afterwards to the empire of Germany. In 1530 he was
also crowned king of Lombardy, and emperor of the Romans, by the Pope.
The
imperial crown of Germany was hotly contested between him and Francis I. All
the arts of diplomacy and enormous sums of money were spent on electioneering
by both parties. The details reveal a rotten state of the political morals of
the times. Pope Leo at first favored the claims of King Francis, who was the
natural rival of the Austrian and Burgundian power, but a stranger to the
language and manners of Germany. The seven electors assembled at Frankfurt
offered the dignity to the wisest of their number, Frederick of Saxony; but he
modestly and wisely declined the golden burden lined with thorns. He would have
protected the cause of the Reformation, but was too weak and too old for the
government of an empire threatened by danger from without and within.306 He nominated
Charles; and this self-denying act of a Protestant prince decided the election,
June 28, 1520. When the ambassadors of Spain offered him a large reward for his
generosity, he promptly refused for himself, and declared that he would dismiss
any of his servants for taking a bribe.
Charles
was crowned with unusual splendor, Oct. 23, at Aachen (Aix-la-Chapelle), where
the founder of the German Empire lies buried. In his oath he pledged himself to
protect the Catholic faith, the Roman Church, and its head the Pope.
The
new emperor was then only twenty years of age, and showed no signs of
greatness. "Nondum"
("Not yet") was the motto which he had adopted for his maiden shield
in a tournament at Valladolid two years before. He afterwards exchanged it for
"Plus Ultra." He was a good rider,
and skilled in military exercises; he could break a lance with any Knight, and
vanquish a bull in the ring, like an expert espada; but he was in feeble
health, with a pale, beardless, and melancholy face, and without interest in
public affairs. He had no sympathy with the German nation, and was ignorant of
their language. But as soon as he took the reins of power into his own hands,
he began to develop a rare genius for political and military government. His
beard grew, and he acquired some knowledge of most of the dialects of his
subjects. He usually spoke and wrote French and Spanish.
Charles
V. as Emperor.
Without
being truly great, he was an extraordinary man, and ranks, perhaps, next to
Charlemagne and Otho I. among the German emperors.
He
combined the selfish conservatism of the house of Habsburg, the religious ardor
of the Spaniard, and the warlike spirit of the Dukes of Burgundy. He was the
shrewdest prince in Europe, and an indefatigable worker. He usually slept only
four hours a day. He was slow in forming his resolutions, but inflexible in
carrying them into practice, and unscrupulous in choosing the means. He thought
much, and spoke little; he listened to advice, and followed his own judgment.
He had the sagacity to select and to keep the ablest men for his cabinet, the
army and navy, and the diplomatic service. He was a good soldier, and could
endure every hardship and privation except fasting. He was the first of the
three great captains of his age, the Duke of Alva being the second, and
Constable Montmorency the third.
His
insatiable ambition involved him in several wars with France, in which he was
generally successful against his bold but less prudent rival, Francis I. It was
a struggle for supremacy in Italy, and in the Councils of Europe. He twice
marched upon Paris.307
He
engaged in about forty expeditions, by land and sea, in times when there were
neither railroads nor steamboats. He seemed to be ubiquitous in his vast
dominions. His greatest service to Christendom was his defeat of the army of
Solyman the Magnificent, whom he forced to retreat to Constantinople (1532),
and his rescue of twenty thousand Christian slaves and prisoners from the grasp
of the African corsairs (1535), who, under the lead of the renowned Barbarossa,
spread terror on the shores of the Mediterranean. These deeds raised him to the
height of power in Europe.
But he
neglected the internal affairs of Germany, and left them mostly to his brother
Ferdinand. He characterized the Germans as "dreamy, drunken, and incapable
of intrigue." He felt more at home in the rich Netherlands, which
furnished him the greatest part of his revenues. But Spain was the base of his
monarchy, and the chief object of his care. Under his reign, America began to
play a part in the history of Europe as a mine of gold and silver.
He
aimed at an absolute monarchy, with a uniformity in religion, but that was an
impossibility; France checked his political, Germany his ecclesiastical
ambition.
His
Personal Character.
In his
private character he was superior to Francis I., Henry VIII., and most
contemporary princes, but by no means free from vice. He was lacking in those
personal attractions which endear a sovereign to his subjects.308 Under a cold and
phlegmatic exterior he harbored fiery passions. He was calculating, revengeful,
implacable, and never forgave an injury. He treated Francis I., and the German
Protestant princes in the Schmalkaldian war, with heartless severity. He was
avaricious, parsimonious, and gluttonous. He indulged in all sorts of
indigestible delicacies,—anchovies, frogs’ legs, eel-pasties,—and drank large
quantities of iced beer and Rhine wine; he would not listen to the frequent
remonstrances of his physicians and confessors, and would rather endure the
discomforts of dyspepsia and gout than restrain his appetite, which feasted on
twenty dishes at a single meal. In his autobiography he speaks of a fourteenth
attack of gout, which "lasted till the spring of 1548."309
He had
taste for music and painting. He had also some literary talent, and wrote or
dictated an autobiography in the simple, objective style of Caesar, ending with
the defeat of the Protestant league (1548); but it is dry and cold, destitute
of great ideas and noble sentiments.
He
married his cousin, Donna Isabella of Portugal, at Seville, 1526, and lived in
happy union with her till her sudden death in 1539; but during his frequent
absences from Spain, where she always remained, as well as before his marriage,
and after her death, he indulged in ephemeral unlawful attachments.310 He had at least
two illegitimate children, the famous Margaret, Duchess of Parma, and Don Juan
of Austria, the hero of Lepanto (1547–1578), who lies buried by his side in the
Escorial.
Charles
has often been painted by the master hand of Titian, whom he greatly admired.
He was of middle size, broad-shouldered, deep-chested, with a commanding
forehead, an aquiline nose, a pale, grave, and melancholy countenance. His blue
and piercing eye, his blonde, almost reddish hair, and fair skin, betokened his
German origin, and his projecting lower jaw, with its thick, heavy lip, was
characteristic of the princes of Habsburg; but otherwise he looked like a
Spaniard, as he was at heart.
Incessant
labors and cares, gluttony, and consequent gout, undermined his constitution,
and at the age of fifty he was prematurely old, and had to be carried on a
litter like a helpless cripple. Notwithstanding his many victories and
successes, he was in his later years an unhappy and disappointed man, but
sought and found his last comfort in the religion of his fathers.
§ 51. The Ecclesiastical Policy of Charles V.
The
ecclesiastical policy of Charles was Roman Catholic without being ultramontane.
He kept his coronation oath. All his antecedents were in favor of the
traditional faith. He was surrounded by ecclesiastics and monks. He was
thoroughly imbued with the Spanish type of piety, of which his grandmother is the
noblest and purest representative. Isabella the Catholic, the greatest of
Spanish sovereigns, "the queen of earthly queens."311 conquered the
Moors, patronized the discoverer of America, expelled the Jews, and established
the Inquisition,—all for the glory of the Virgin Mary and the Catholic
religion.312 A genuine Spaniard believes, with Gonzalo of
Oviedo, that "powder against the infidels is incense to the Lord."
With him, as with his Moorish antipode, the measure of conviction is the
measure of intolerance, and persecution the evidence of zeal. The burning of
heretics became in the land of the Inquisition a sacred festival, an "act
of faith;"313 and
such horrid spectacles were in the reign of Philip II. as popular as the
bull-fights which still flourish in Spain, and administer to the savage taste
for blood.
Charles
heard the mass daily, listened to a sermon on Sunday and holy days, confessed
and communed four times a year, and was sometimes seen in his tent at midnight
on his knees before the crucifix. He never had any other conception of
Christianity than the Roman-Catholic, and took no time to investigate
theological questions.
He fully
approved of the Pope’s bull against Luther, and ordered it to be executed in
the Netherlands. In his retreat at Yuste, he expressed regret that he had kept
his promise of safe-conduct; in other words, that he had not burned the heretic
at Worms, as Sigismund had burned Hus at Constance. He never showed the least
sympathy with the liberal tendencies of the age, and regarded Protestantism as
a rebellion against Church and State. He would have crushed it out if he had
had the power; but it was too strong for him, and he needed the Protestant
support for his wars against France, and against the Turks. He began in the
Netherlands that fearful persecution which was carried on by his more bigoted
son, Philip II., but it provoked the uprising of the people, and ended in the
establishment of the Dutch Republic.314 He subdued the Lutheran league in the
Schmalkaldian war; pale as death, but trusting in God, he rushed into the
hottest of the fight at Mühlberg, and greeted the decisive victory of 1547 with
the words: "I came, I saw, and God conquered."315 But the height
of his power was the beginning of his decline. The same Saxon Elector, Moritz,
who had aided him against the Protestant princes, turned against him in 1552,
and secured in the treaty of Passau, for the first time, some degree of legal
toleration to the Lutherans in Germany.
But
while Charles was a strict Roman Catholic from the beginning to the end of his
life, he was, nevertheless, by no means a blind and slavish papist. Like his
predecessors on the German throne, be maintained the dignity and the
sovereignty of the state against the claims of hierarchical supremacy. He hated
the French, or neutral, politics of the papal court. His troops even captured
Rome, and imprisoned Clement VII., who had formed a league with Francis I.
against him (1527). He quarreled with Pope Paul III., who in turn severely
protested against his tolerant or hesitating policy towards the Protestants in
Germany. He says, in his Autobiography,316 that
"the Pope’s emissaries, and some ecclesiastics, were incessantly
endeavoring to induce him to take up arms against the Protestants (tomar
as armas contra os protestantes)," but that he
"hesitated on account of the greatness and difficulty of such an
enterprise."
Moreover,
Charles had a certain zeal for a limited reformation of church discipline on
the basis of the Catholic doctrine and the papal hierarchy. He repeatedly urged
a general council, against the dilatory policy of the Popes, and exhorted
Protestants and Catholics alike to submit to its decisions as final. Speaking
of the Diet of Augsburg, held in 1530, he says that he, asked his Holiness to
convoke and assemble a general council, as most important and necessary to
remedy what was taking place in Germany, and the errors which were being propagated
throughout Christendom."317 This was likewise consistent with Spanish
tradition. Isabella the Catholic, and Cardinal Ximenes, had endeavored to
reform the clergy and monks in Spain.318
This
Roman-Catholic reformation was effected by the Council of Trent, but turned out
to be a papal counter-reformation, and a weapon against Protestantism in the
hands of the Spanish order of the Jesuits.
The
Emperor and the Reformer.
Charles
and Luther saw each other once, and only once, at the Diet of Worms. The
Emperor was disgusted with the monk who dared to set his private judgment and
conscience against the time-honored creed of Christendom, and declared that he
would never make him a heretic. But Luther wrote him a respectful letter of
thanks for his safe-conduct.319
Twenty
years later, after his victory over John Frederick of Saxony at Mühlberg on the
Elbe (April 24, 1547), Charles stood on the grave of Luther in the castle
church of Wittenberg, and was advised by the bloodthirsty Duke of Alva to dig
up and burn the bones of the arch-heretic, and to scatter the ashes to the
winds of heaven; but he declined with the noble words:, I make war on the
living, not on the dead." This was his nearest approach to religious
toleration. But the interesting incident is not sufficiently authenticated.320
For
twenty-six years the Emperor and the Reformer stood at the head of Germany, the
one as a political, the other as a religious, leader; working in opposite
directions,—the one for the preservation of the old, the other for the creation
of the new, order of things. The one had the army and treasure of a vast empire
at his command; the other had nothing but his faith and pen, and yet made a far
deeper and more lasting impression on his and on future ages. Luther died peacefully
in his birthplace, trusting in the merits of Christ, and commending his soul to
the God who redeemed him. Ten years later Charles ended his life as a monk in
Spain, holding a burning candle in the right hand, and pressing with the left
the crucifix to his lips, while the Archbishop of Toledo intoned the Psalm De
Profundis. The last word of the dying Emperor was
"Jesus."
§ 52. The Abdication of Charles, and his
Cloister Life.
The
abdication of Charles, and his subsequent cloister life, have a considerable
interest for ecclesiastical as well as general history, and may by anticipation
be briefly noted in this place.
In the
year 305, the last of the imperial persecutors of Christianity, who was born a
slave and reached his power by military achievements, voluntarily resigned the
throne of the Caesars, and retired for the remaining eight years of his life to
his native Salona in Dalmatia to raise cabbages. In the year 1555 (Oct. 25),
Charles V., who was born an heir of three kingdoms, wearied of the race of
politics, diplomacy, and war, defeated by the treason of Moritz, and tormented
by gout, abdicated his crown to live and die like an humble monk.
The
abdication of Charles took place in the royal palace at Brussels, in the same
hall in which, forty years before, he had been declared of age, and had assumed
the reign of Brabant. He was dressed in mourning for his unfortunate mother,
and wore only one ornament,—the superb collar of the Golden Fleece. He looked
grave, solemn, pale, broken: he entered leaning on a staff with one hand, and
on the arm of William of Orange with the other; behind him came Philip II., his
son and heir, small, meager, timid, but magnificently dressed,—a momentous
association with the two youthful princes who were to be afterwards arrayed in
deadly conflict for the emancipation of the Netherlands from the yoke of
Spanish tyranny and bigotry.321
The
Emperor rose from the throne, and with his right hand resting on the shoulder
of the Prince of Orange,—who was one day to become the most formidable enemy of
his house,—and holding a paper in the other hand, he addressed his farewell in
French before the members of the royal family, the nobility of the Netherlands,
the Knights of the Golden Fleece, the royal counselors, and the great officers
of the household. He assured them that he had done his duty to the best of his
ability, mindful of his dear native land, and especially of the interests of
Christianity against infidels and heretics. He had shrunk from no toil; but a
cruel malady now deprived him of strength to endure the cares of government,
and this was his only motive for carrying out a long-cherished wish of
resigning the scepter. He exhorted them above all things to maintain the purity
of the faith. He had committed many errors, but only from ignorance, and begged
pardon if he had wronged any one.
He
then resigned the crown of the Netherlands to his son Philip with the
exhortation, "Fear God: live justly; respect the laws; above all, cherish
the interests of religion."
Exhausted,
and pale as a corpse, he fell back upon his seat amid the tears and sobs of the
assembly.322
On the
16th of January, 1556, he executed the deeds by which he ceded the sovereignty
of Castile and Aragon, with their dependencies, to Philip. His last act was to
resign the crown of Germany into the hands of his brother Ferdinand; but, as
affairs move slowly in that country, the resignation was not finally acted on
till Feb. 28, 1558, at the Diet at Frankfurt.323
His
Retirement to Yuste.
On the
17th of September Charles sailed from the harbor of Flushing for Spain with a
fleet of fifty-six sails, his two sisters (Mary, formerly queen of Hungary, and
regent of the Low Countries, and Eleanor, the widow of King Francis of France),
and a hundred and fifty select persons of the imperial household.
After
a boisterous voyage, and a tedious land-journey, he arrived, Feb. 3, 1557, at
the Convent of St. Gerome in Yuste, which he had previously selected for his
retreat.
The
resolution to exchange the splendors of the world for monastic seclusion was
not uncommon among the rulers and nobles of Spain; and the rich convents of
Montserrat and Poblet (now in ruins) had special accommodations for royal and
princely guests. Charles had formed it during the lifetime of the Empress
Isabella, and agreed with her that they would spend the rest of their days in
neighboring convents, and be buried under the same altar. In 1542 he announced
his intention to Francisco de Borgia; but the current of events involved him in
a new and vain attempt to restore once more the Holy Roman Empire in the
fullness of its power. Now his work was done, and he longed for rest. His
resolution was strengthened by the desire to atone for sins of unchastity
committed after the death of his wife.324
Yuste
is situated in the mountainous province of Estremadura, about eight leagues
from Plasencia and fifty leagues from Valladolid (then the capital of Spain),
in a well-watered valley and a salubrious climate, and was in every way well
fitted for the wishes of the Emperor.325
Here
he spent about eighteen months till his death,—a remarkable instance of the old
adage, Sie transit gloria mundi.
His Cloister
Life.
There
is something grand and romantic, as well as sad and solemn, in the voluntary
retirement of a monarch who had swayed a scepter of unlimited power over two
hemispheres, and taken a leading part in the greatest events of an eventful
century. There is also an idyllic charm in the combination of the innocent
amusements of country life with the exercises of piety.
The
cloister life of Charles even more than his public life reveals his personal
and religious character. It was represented by former historians as the life of
a devout and philosophic recluse, dead to the world and absorbed in preparation
for the awful day of judgment;326 but
the authentic documents of Simancas, made known since 1844, correct and
supplement this view.
He
lived not in the convent with the monks, but in a special house with eight
rooms built for him three years before. It opened into gardens alive with
aromatic plants, flowers, orange, citron, and fig trees, and protected by high
walls against intruders. From the window of his bedroom he could look into the
chapel, and listen to the music and prayers of the friars, when unable to
attend. He retained over fifty servants, mostly Flemings, including a
major-domo (who was a Spaniard), an almoner, a keeper of the wardrobe, a keeper
of the jewels, chamberlains, secretaries, physician, confessor, two
watchmakers, besides cooks, confectioners, bakers, brewers, game-keepers, and
numerous valets.327 Some of them lived in a neighboring village,
and would have preferred the gay society of Brussels to the dull monotony of
solitude. He was provided with canopies, Turkish carpets, velvet-lined
arm-chairs, six cushions and a footstool for his gouty limbs, twenty-five suits
of tapestry, sixteen robes of silk and velvet lined with ermine or eider-down,
twelve hangings of the finest black cloth, four large clocks of elaborate
workmanship, and a number of pocket-watches. The silver furniture for his table
and kitchen amounted to fourteen thousand ounces in weight. The walls of his
room were adorned with choice pictures, nine from the pencil of Titian
(including four portraits of himself and one of the Empress). He had also a
small library, mostly of devotional books.328
He
took exercise in his gardens, carried on a litter. He constructed, with the aid
of a skilled artisan, a little handmill for grinding wheat, puppet soldiers,
clocks and watches, and endeavored in vain to make an two of them run exactly
alike. The fresh mountain air and exercise invigorated his health, and he never
felt better than in 1557.
He
continued to take a lively interest in public affairs, and the events of the
times. He greeted with joy the victory of St. Quentin; with partial
dissatisfaction, the conclusion of peace with the Pope (whom he would have
treated more severely); with regret, the loss of Calais; with alarm, the
advance of the Turkish fleet to Spain, and the progress of the Lutheran heresy.
He received regular dispatches and messengers, was constantly consulted by his
son, and freely gave advice in the new complications with France, and
especially also in financial matters. He received visits from his two
sisters,—the dowager queens of Hungary and France, who had accompanied him to
Spain,—and from the nobles of the surrounding country; he kept up a constant
correspondence with his daughter Joanna, regent of Castile, and with his
sister, the regent of Portugal.
He
maintained the stately Castilian etiquette of dining alone, though usually in
the presence of his physician, secretary, and confessor, who entertained him on
natural history or other topics of interest. Only once he condescended to
partake of a scanty meal with the friars. He could not control, even in these
last years, his appetite for spiced capons, pickled sausages, and eel-pies,
although his stomach refused to do duty, and caused him much suffering.
But he
tried to atone for this besetting sin by self-flagellation, which he applied to
his body so severely during Lent that the scourge was found stained with his
blood. Philip cherished this precious memorial of his father’s piety, and
bequeathed it as an heirloom to his son.329
From
the beginning of his retreat, and especially in the second year, Charles
fulfilled his religious duties with scrupulous conscientiousness, as far as his
health would permit. He attended mass in the chapel, said his prayers, and
listened to sermons and the reading of selections from the Fathers (Jerome,
Augustin, Bernard), the Psalms, and the Epistles of Paul. He favored strict
discipline among the friars, and gave orders that any woman who dared to
approach within two bow-shots of the gate should receive a hundred stripes. He
enjoyed the visits of Francisco Borgia, Duke of Gandia, who had exchanged a
brilliant position for membership in the Society of the Jesuits, and confirmed
him in his conviction that he had acted wisely in relinquishing the world. He
wished to be prayed for only by his baptismal name, being no longer emperor or
king. Every Thursday was for him a feast of Corpus Christi.
He
repeatedly celebrated the exequies of his parents, his wife, and a departed
sister.
Yea,
according to credible contemporary testimony, he celebrated, in the
presentiment of approaching death, his own funeral, around a huge catafalque
erected in the dark chapel. Bearing a lighted taper, he mingled with his household
and the monks in chanting the prayers for the departed, on the lonely passage
to the invisible world, and concluded the doleful ceremony by handing the taper
to the priest, in token of surrendering his spirit to Him who gave it.
According to later accounts, the Emperor was laid alive in his coffin, and
carried in solemn procession to the altar.330
This
relish for funeral celebrations reveals a morbid trait in his piety. It reminds
one of the insane devotion of his mother to the dead body of her husband, which
she carried with her wherever she went.
His
Intolerance.
We
need not wonder that his bigotry increased toward the end of life. He was not
philosopher enough to learn a lesson of toleration (as Dr. Robertson imagines)
from his inability to harmonize two timepieces. On the contrary, he regretted
his limited forbearance towards Luther and the German Protestants, who had
defeated his plans five years before. They were now more hateful to him than
ever.
To his
amazement, the same heretical opinions broke out in Valladolid and Sevilla, at
the very court and around the throne of Spain. Augustin Cazalla,331 who had accompanied him as chaplain in the Smalkaldian
war, and had preached before him at Yuste, professed Lutheran sentiments.
Charles felt that Spain was in danger, and repeatedly urged the most vigorous
measures for the extermination of heresy with fire and sword. "Tell the
Grand Inquisitor, from me," he wrote to his daughter Joanna, the regent,
on the 3d of May, 1558, "to be at his post, and to lay the ax at the root
of the evil before it spreads farther. I rely on your zeal for bringing the
guilty to punishment with all the severity which their crimes demand." In
the last codicil to his will, he conjures his son Philip to cherish the Holy
Inquisition as the best instrument for the suppression of heresy in his
dominions. "So," he concludes, "shall you have my blessing, and
the Lord shall prosper all your undertakings."332
Philip
II., who inherited the vices but none of the virtues of his father, faithfully
carried out this dying request, and by a terrible system of persecution crushed
out every trace of evangelical Protestantism in Spain, and turned that
beautiful country into a graveyard adorned by somber cathedrals, and disfigured
by bull-rings.
His
Death.
The
Emperor’s health failed rapidly in consequence of a new attack of gout, and the
excessive heat of the summer, which cost the life of several of his Flemish
companions. He died Sept. 21, 1558, a consistent Catholic as be had lived. A few
of his spiritual and secular friends surrounded his death-bed. He confessed
with deep contrition his sins; prayed repeatedly for the unity of the Church;
received, kneeling in his bed, the holy communion and the extreme unction; and
placed his hope on the crucified Redeemer. The Archbishop of Toledo, Bartolomé
de Carranza, read the one hundred and thirtieth Psalm, and, holding up a
crucifix, said: "Behold Him who answers for all. There is no more sin; all
is forgiven;" while another of his preachers commended him to the
intercession of saints, namely, St. Matthew, on whose day he was born, and St.
Matthias, on whose day he was in a few moments to leave this world.
"Thus,"
says Mignet, "the two doctrines which divided the world in the age of
Charles V. were once more brought before him on the bed of death."
It is
an interesting fact, that the same archbishop who had taken a prominent part in
the persecution of English Protestants under Queen Mary, and who administered
the last and truly evangelical comfort to the dying Emperor, became a victim of
persecution, and that those very words of comfort were used by the Emperor’s
confessor as one of the grounds of the charge of heresy before the tribunal of
the Spanish Inquisition. Bartolomé de Carranza was seven years imprisoned in
Spain, then sent to Rome, lodged in the Castle of St. Angelo, after long delay
found guilty of sixteen Lutheranizing propositions in his writings, suspended
from the exercise of his episcopal functions, and sentenced to be shut up for five
years in a convent of his order. He died sixteen days after the judgment, in
the Convent Sopra Minerva, May 2, 1576, "declaring his innocence with
tears in his eyes, and yet with strange inconsistency admitting the justice of
his sentence."333
In
less than two months after the decease of the Emperor, Queen Mary, his cousin,
and wife of his son, died, Nov. 17, 1558, and was borne to her rest in
Westminster Abbey. With her the Roman hierarchy collapsed, and the reformed
religion, after five years of bloody persecution, was permanently restored on
the throne and in the Church of England. In view of this coincidence, we may
well exclaim with Ranke, "How far do the thoughts of Divine Providence
exceed the thoughts and purposes of men!"334
His
Tomb.
From
Yuste the remains of the once mighty Emperor were removed in 1574 to their last
resting-place under the altar of the cathedral of the Escorial. That gloomy
structure, in a dreary mountain region some thirty miles north of Madrid, was
built by his order as a royal burial-place (between 1563 and 1584), and
combines a palace, a monastery, a cathedral, and a tomb (called Pantheon).
Philip II., "el Escorialense," spent there fourteen years, half king,
half monk, boasting that he ruled the Old and New World from the foot of a
mountain with two inches of paper. He died, after long and intense suffering,
Sept. 13, 1598, in a dark little room facing the altar of the church.
Father
and son are represented in gilt-bronze statues, opposite each other, in
kneeling posture, looking to the high altar; Charles V., with his wife
Isabella, his daughter Maria, and his sisters Eleonora and Maria; Philip II.,
with three of his wives, and his weak-minded and unfortunate son, Don Carlos.
The
Escorial, like Spain itself, is only a shadow of the past, inhabited by the
ghost of its founder, who entombed in it his own gloomy character.335
§ 53. The Diet of Worms. 1521.
I. Sources. Acta et res gestae D. M. Luth. in Comitiis
Principum Wormatiae. Anno 1521. 4°. Acta
Lutheri in Comitiis Wormatiae ed.
Pollicarius, Vitb. 1546. These and other contemporary documents are
reprinted in the Jena ed. of
Luther’s Opera (1557), vol. II.; in Walch’s
German ed., vols. XV.,
2018–2325, and XXII., 2026 sqq.; and the Erlangen-Frankf. ed. of the Opera Lat., vol. VI.
(1872); Vermischte deutsche
Schriften, vol. XII. (or Sämmtl. Werke, vol. LXIV., pub. 1855), pp.
366–383. Förstemann: Neues Urkundenbuch, 1842, vol. I. Luther’s Letters to Spalatin,
Cuspinianus, Lucas Cranach, Charles V., etc., see in De Wette, I. 586 sqq. Spalatin:
Ann. Spalatin is also, according to Köstlin, the author of the contemporary
pamphlet: Etliche wunderliche
fleissige Handlung in D. M. Luther’s Sachen durch geistliche und weltliche
Fürsten des Reich’s; but Brieger (in his "Zeitschrift für
Kirchengesch.," Gotha, 1886, p.
482 sqq.) ascribes it to Rudolph von Watzdorf.
On the Roman-Cath. side, Cochläus (who
was present at Worms): Pallavicini (who
used the letters of Aleander); and especially the letters and dispatches of Aleander, now published as follows: Johann Friedrich: Der Reichstag zu Worms im Jahr 1521. Nach den Briefen
des päpstlichen Nuntius Hieronymus Aleander. In the
"Abhandlungen der Bayer. Akad.,"
vol. XI. München, 1870. Pietro Balan (R.
Cath.): Monumenta Reform. Lutheranae ex tabulariis S. Sedis secretis.
1521–1525. Ratisb. Fasc. I., 1883. Contains Aleander’s reports from the papal
archives, and is one of the first fruits of the liberal policy of Leo XIII. in opening the literary
treasures of the Vatican. Theod. Brieger
(Prof. of Ch. Hist. in Leipzig): Aleander und Luther, 1521. Die vervollständigten Aleander-Depeschen nebst
Untersuchungen über den Wormser Reichstag. 1 Abth. Gotha, 1884
(315 pages). Gives the Aleander dispatches in Italian and Latin from a MS. in
the library of Trent, and supplements and partly corrects, in the chronology,
the edition of Balan.
II. Special Treatises. Boye:
Luther zu Worms.
Halle, 1817, 1824. Zimmer: Luther zu Worms. Heidelb. 1521. Tuzschmann: Luther in Worms. Darmstadt, 1860. Soldan: Der Reichstag zu Worms. Worms, 1863. Steitz: Die Melanchthon- und Luther-Herbergen zu Frankfurt-a.-M.
Frankf., 1861. Contains the reports of the Frankfurt delegate
Fürstenberg, and other documents. Hennes
(R. Cath.): M. Luther’s Aufenthalt in
Worms. Mainz, 1868. Waltz: Der Wormser Reichstag und seine Beziehungen zur
reformator. Bewegung, in
the "Forschungen zur deutschen Gesch." Göttingen, 1868, VIII. pp. 21–44. Dan. Schenkel:
Luther in Worms. Elberfeld, 1870. Jul.
Köstlin: Luther’s Rede in Worms am 18. April, 1521. Halle, 1874
(the best on Luther’s famous declaration). Maurenbrecher:
Der Wormser Reichstag von 1521, in
his "Studien und Skizzen zur Gesch. der
Reform. Zeit," Leipzig,
1874 (pp. 241–275); also in his Gesch.
der kathol. Reformation, Nördlingen, 1880, vol. I., pp. 181–201. Karl Jansen (not to be confounded with
the Rom.-Cath. Janssen): Aleander
am Reichstage zu Worms, 1521. Kiel, 1883 (72 pages).
Corrects Friedrich’s text of Aleander’s letters. Th. Kolde: Luther und der Reichstag zu Worms. 2d
ed. Halle, 1883. Brieger: Neue Mittheilungen über L. in Worms.
Program to the Luther jubilee, Marburg, 1883 (a critique of Balan’s Monumenta).
Kalkoff: Germ. transl. of the
Aleander Dispatches, Halle, 1886. Elter: Luther u. der Wormser Reichstag. Bonn,
1886.
III. Ranke, I. 311–343. Gieseler, IV. 56–58 (Am. ed.). Merle
D’aub., bk. VII. chs. I. -XI. Hagenbach,
III. 103–109. G. P. Fisher, pp.
108–111. Köstlin, chs. XVII. and
XVIII. (I. 411–466). Kolde, I.
325 sqq. Janssen (R. Cath.), II.
131–166. G. Weber: Das Zeitalter der Reformation (vol.
X. of his Weltgeschichte), Leipzig, 1886, pp. 162–178. Baumgarten: Gesch. Karls V. Leipzig, l885, vol. I.
379–460.
On the
28th of January, 1521, Charles V. opened his first Diet at Worms. This was a
free imperial city on the left bank of the Rhine, in the present grand-duchy of
Hesse.336 It is famous in German song as the scene of
the Niebelungenlied,
which opens with King Günther of Worms and his sister Chriemhild, the world’s
wonder for grace and beauty. It is equally famous in ecclesiastical history for
"the Concordat of Worms," which brought to an end the long contest
between the Emperor and the Pope about investiture (Sept. 23, 1122). But its
greatest fame the city acquired by Luther’s heroic stand on the word of God and
the rights of conscience, which made the Diet of 1521 one of the most important
in the history of German Diets. After that event two conferences of Protestant
and Roman-Catholic leaders were held in Worms, to heal the breach of the
Reformation,—one in 1541, and one in 1557; but both failed of their object. In
1868 (June 25) a splendid monument to Luther and his fellow-laborers by
Rietschel was erected at Worms, and dedicated with great national enthusiasm.337
The
religious question threw all the political and financial questions into the
background, and absorbed the attention of the public mind.
At the
very beginning of the Diet a new papal brief called upon the Emperor to give,
by an imperial edict, legal force to the bull of January 3, by which Luther was
finally excommunicated, and his books condemned to the flames. The Pope urged
him to prove his zeal for the unity of the Church. God had girded him with
supreme earthly power, that he might use it against heretics who were much
worse than infidels.338 On Maundy Thursday, March 28, the Pope, in
proclaiming the terrible bull In Coena Domini,
which is annually read at Rome, expressly condemned, among other heretics,
Martin Luther by name with all his adherents. This was the third or fourth
excommunication, but produced little effect.339
The
Pope was ably represented by two Italian legates, who were afterwards created
cardinals, -Marino Caracciolo (1459–1538) for the political affairs, and Jerome
Aleander (1480–1542) for the ecclesiastical interests. Aleander was at that
time librarian of the Vatican, and enjoyed great reputation as a Greek scholar.
He had lectured at Paris before two thousand bearers of all classes. He stood
in friendly relations to Erasmus; but when the latter showed sympathy with the
Reformation, be denounced him as the chief founder of the Lutheran heresy. He
was an intense papist, and skilled in all the arts of diplomacy. His religious
wants were not very pressing. During the Diet of Worms he scarcely found time,
in the holy week, "to occupy himself a little with Christ and his
conscience." His sole object was to maintain the power of the Pope, and to
annihilate the new heresy. In his letters he calls Luther a fool, a dog, a
basilisk, a ribald. He urged everywhere the wholesale burning of his books.340 He employed
argument, persuasion, promises, threats, spies, and bribes. He complained that
he could not get money enough from Rome for greedy officials. He labored day
and night with the Emperor, his confessor, and the members of the privy
council. He played on their fears of a popular revolution, and reminded them of
the example of the Bohemians, the worst and most troublesome of heretics. He
did not shrink from the terrible threat, "If ye Germans who pay least into
the Pope’s treasury shake off his yoke, we shall take care that ye mutually
kill yourselves, and wade in your own blood." He addressed the Diet, Feb.
13, in a speech of three hours, and contended that Luther’s final condemnation
left no room for a further hearing of the heretic, but imposed upon the Emperor
and the Estates the simple duty to execute the requirements of the papal bull.
The
Emperor hesitated between his religious impulses—which were decidedly Roman
Catholic, though with a leaning towards disciplinary reform through a
council—and political considerations which demanded caution and forbearance. He
had already taken lessons in the art of dissimulation, which was deemed
essential to a ruler in those days. He had to respect the wishes of the
Estates, and could not act without their consent. Public sentiment was divided,
and there was a possibility of utilizing the dissatisfaction with Rome for his
interest. He was displeased with Leo for favoring the election of Francis, and
trying to abridge the powers of the Spanish Inquisition; and yet he felt
anxious to secure his support in the impending struggle with France, and the
Pope met him half-way by recalling his steps against the Inquisition. He owed a
debt of gratitude to the Elector Frederick, and had written to him, Nov. 28,
1520, to bring Luther to Worms, that he might have a hearing before learned
men; but the Elector declined the offer, fearing the result. On the 17th of
December, the Emperor advised him to keep Luther at Wittenberg, as he had been
condemned at Rome.
At
first be inclined to severe measures, and laid the draft of an edict before the
Diet whereby the bull of excommunication should be legally enforced throughout
all Germany. But this was resisted by the Estates, and other influences were
brought to bear upon him. Then he tried indirectly, and in a private way, a
compromise through his confessor, John Glapio, a Franciscan friar, who
professed some sympathy with reform, and respect for Luther’s talent and zeal.
He held several interviews with Dr. Brück (Pontanus), the Chancellor of the
Elector Frederick. He assured him of great friendship, and proposed that he
should induce Luther to disown or to retract the book on the "Babylonian
Captivity," which was detestable; in this case, his other writings, which
contained so much that is good, would bear fruit to the Church, and Luther
might co-operate with the Emperor in the work of a true (that is, Spanish)
reformation of ecclesiastical abuses. We have no right to doubt his sincerity
any more than that of the like-minded Hadrian VI., the teacher of Charles. But
the Elector would not listen to such a proposal, and refused a private audience
to Glapio. His conference with Hutten and Sickingen on the Ebernburg was
equally unsuccessful.341
The
Estates were in partial sympathy with the Reformation, not from doctrinal and
religious, but from political and patriotic motives; they repeated the old one
hundred and one gravamina against the tyranny and
extortions of the Roman See342 (similar
to the charges in Luther’s Address to the German Nobility), and resisted a
condemnation of Luther without giving him a hearing. Even his greatest enemy,
Duke George of Saxony, declared that the Church suffered most from the
immorality of the clergy, and that a general reformation was most necessary,
which could be best secured by a general council.
During
the Diet, Ulrich von Hutten exerted all his power of invective against the Pope
and for Luther. He was harbored at Ebernburg, a few leagues from Worms, with
his friend, the valorous Francis of Sickingen. He poured contempt and ridicule
on the speech of Aleander, and even attempted to catch him and Caracciolo by
force.343 But he and Sickingen favored, at the same
time, the cause of the young Emperor, from whom they expected great things, and
wished to bring about an anti-papal revolution with his aid. Hutten called upon
him to dismiss his clerical counsellors, to stand on his own dignity, to give
Luther a hearing, and to build up a free Germany. Freedom was now in the air,
and all men of intelligence longed for a new and better order of things.344
Aleander
was scarcely safe on the street after his speech of February 13. He reported to
his master, that for nine-tenths of the Germans the name of Luther was a
war-cry, and that the last tenth screamed "Death to the court of
Rome!" Cochlaeus, who was in Worms as the theological adviser of the
Archbishop of Treves, feared a popular uprising against the clergy.
Luther
was the hero of the day, and called a new Moses, a second Paul. His tracts and
picture, surrounded by a halo of glory, were freely circulated in Worms.345
At
last Charles thought it most prudent to disregard the demand of the Pope. In an
official letter of March 6, he cited Luther to appear before the Diet within
twenty-one days under the sure protection of the Empire. The Elector Frederick,
Duke George of Saxony, and the Landgrave of Hesse, added letters of
safe-conduct through their respective territories.346
Aleander
now endeavored to make the appearance of Luther as harmless as possible, and
succeeded in preventing any discussion with him. The heretic was simply to recant,
or, in case of refusal, to suffer the penalties of excommunication.
§ 54. Luther’s Journey to Worms.
"Mönchlein, Mönchlein, Du gehest einen schweren
Gang."
Luther,
from the first intimation of a summons by the Emperor, regarded it as a call
from God, and declared his determination to go to Worms, though he should be
carried there sick, and at the risk of his life. His motive was not to gratify
an unholy ambition, but to bear witness to the truth. He well knew the tragic
fate which overtook Hus at Constance notwithstanding the safe-conduct, but his
faith inspired him with fearless courage. "You may expect every thing from
me," he wrote to Spalatin, "except fear or recantation. I shall not
flee, still less recant. May the Lord Jesus strengthen me."347
He
shared for a while the hope of Hutten and Sickingen, that the young Emperor
would give him at least fair play, and renew the old conflict of Germany with
Rome; but he was doomed to disappointment.
While
the negotiations in Worms were going on, he used incessantly his voice and his
pen, and alternated between devotional and controversial exercises. He often
preached twice a day, wrote commentaries on Genesis, the Psalms, and the
Magnificat (the last he finished in March), and published the first part of his
Postil (Sermons on the Gospels and Epistles), a defense of his
propositions condemned by Rome, and fierce polemical books against Hieronymus
Emser, Ambrose Catharinus, and other papal opponents.
Emser,
a learned Romanist, and secretary of Duke George of Saxony, had first attacked
Luther after the Leipzig disputation, at which he was present. A bitter
controversy followed, in which both forgot dignity and charity. Luther called
Emser "the Goat of Leipzig" (in reference to the escutcheon of his
family), and Emser called Luther in turn, the Capricorn of Wittenberg."
Luther’s Antwort auf das
überchristliche, übergeistliche, und überkünstliche Buch Bock Emser’s, appeared
in March, 1521, and defends his doctrine of the general priesthood of
believers.348 Emser afterwards severely criticised Luther’s
translation of the Bible, and published his own version of the New Testament
shortly before his death (1527).
Catharinus,349 an eminent Dominican at Rome, had attacked Luther toward
the end of December, 1520. Luther in his Latin reply tried to prove from Dan.
8:25 sqq.; 2 Thess. 2:3 sqq.; 2 Tim. 4:3 sqq.; 2 Pet. 2:1 sqq.; and the Epistle
of Jude, that popery was the Antichrist predicted in the Scriptures, and would
soon be annihilated by the Lord himself at his second coming, which he thought
to be near at hand.
It is
astonishing that in the midst of the war of theological passions, he could
prepare such devotional books as his commentaries and sermons, which are full
of faith and practical comfort. He lived and moved in the heart of the
Scriptures; and this was the secret of his strength and success.
On the
second of April, Luther left Wittenberg, accompanied by Amsdorf, his friend and
colleague, Peter Swaven, a Danish student, and Johann Pezensteiner, an
Augustinian brother. Thus the faculty, the students, and his monastic order
were represented. They rode in an open farmer’s wagon, provided by the
magistrate of the city. The imperial herald in his coat-of-arms preceded on
horseback. Melanchthon wished to accompany his friend, but he was needed at
home. "If I do not return," said Luther in taking leave of him,
"and my enemies murder me, I conjure thee, dear brother, to persevere in
teaching the truth. Do my work during my absence: you can do it better than I.
If you remain, I can well be spared. In thee the Lord has a more learned
champion."
At
Weimar, Justus Jonas joined the company. He was at that time professor and
Canon at Erfurt. In June of the same year he moved to Wittenberg as professor
of church law and provost, and became one of the most intimate friends and
co-workers of Luther. He accompanied him on his last journey to Eisleben, and
left us a description of his closing days. He translated several of his and
Melanchthon’s works.
The
journey to Worms resembled a March of triumph, but clouded with warnings of
friends and threats of foes. In Leipzig, Luther was honorably received by the
magistrate, notwithstanding his enemies in the University. In Thuringia, the
people rushed to see the man who had dared to defy the Pope and all the world.
At
Erfurt, where he had studied law and passed three years in a monastic cell, he
was enthusiastically saluted, and treated as "the hero of the
gospel." Before he reached the city, a large procession of professors and
students of his alma mater, headed by his friends Crotus the rector, and Eoban
the Latin poet, met him. Everybody rushed to see the procession. The streets,
the walls, and roofs were covered with people, who almost worshiped Luther as a
wonder-working saint. The magistrate gave him a banquet, and overwhelmed him
with demonstrations of honor. He lodged in the Augustinian convent with his
friend Lange. On Sunday, April 7, he preached on his favorite doctrine,
salvation by faith in Jesus Christ, and against the intolerable yoke of popery.
Eoban, who heard him, reports that he melted the hearts as the vernal sun melts
the snow, and that neither Demosthenes nor Cicero nor Paul so stirred their
audiences as Luther’s sermon stirred the people on the shores of the Gera.350
During
the sermon a crash in the balconies of the crowded church seared the hearers,
who rushed to the door; but Luther allayed the panic by raising his hand, and
assuring them that it was only a wicked sport of the Devil.351
In
Gotha and Eisenach he preached likewise to crowded houses. At Eisenach he fell
sick, and was bled; but a cordial and good sleep restored him sufficiently to
proceed on the next day. He ascribed the sickness to the Devil, the recovery to
God. In the inns, he used to take up his lute, and to refresh himself with
music.
He
arrived at Frankfurt, completely exhausted, on Sunday, April 14. On Monday he
visited the high school of William Nesse, blessed the children and exhorted
them "to be diligent in reading the Scriptures and investigating the
truth." He also became acquainted with a noble patrician family, von Holzhausen,
who took an active part in the subsequent introduction of the Reformation in
that city.352
As he
proceeded, the danger increased, and with it his courage. Before be left
Wittenberg, the Emperor had issued an edict ordering all his books to be
seized, and forbidding their sale.353 The herald informed him of it already at
Weimar, and asked him, "Herr Doctor, will ye proceed?" He replied, "Yes." The edict was
placarded in all the cities. Spalatin, who knew the critical situation, warned
him by special messenger, in the name of the Elector his patron, not to come to
Worms, lest he might suffer the fate of Hus.354
Luther
comforted his timid friends with the words: Though Hus was burned, the truth
was not burned, and Christ still lives. He wrote to Spalatin from Frankfurt,
that he had been unwell ever since he left Eisenach, and had heard of the
Emperor’s edict, but that he would go to Worms in spite of all the gates of
hell and the evil spirits in the air.355 The day after, he sent him from Oppenheim
(between Mainz and Worms) the famous words: -
"I
shall go to Worms, though there were as many devils there as tiles on the
roofs."356
A few
days before his death at Eisleben, he thus described his feelings at that
critical period: "I was fearless, I was afraid of nothing; God can make
one so desperately bold. I know not whether I could be so cheerful now."357 Mathesius says, with reference to this courage: "If
the cause is good, the heart expands, giving courage and energy to evangelists
and soldiers."
Sickingen
invited Luther, through Martin Bucer, in person, to his castle Ebernburg, where
he would be perfectly safe under the protection of friends. Glapio favored the
plan, and wished to have a personal conference with Luther about a possible
compromise and co-operation in a moderate scheme of reform. But Luther would
not be diverted from his aim, and sent word, that, if the Emperor’s confessor
wished, he could see him in Worms.
Luther arrived in Worms on Tuesday morning,
April 16, 1521, at ten o’clock, shortly before early dinner, in an open
carriage with his Wittenberg companions, preceded by the imperial herald, and
followed by a number of gentlemen on horseback. He was dressed in his monastic
gown.358 The watchman on the tower of the cathedral
announced the arrival of the procession by blowing the horn, and thousands of
people gathered to see the heretic.359
As he
stepped from the carriage, he said, "God will be with me."
The
papal legate reports this fact to Rome, and adds that Luther looked around with
the eyes of a demon.360 Cardinal Cajetan was similarly struck at
Augsburg with the mysterious fire of the "profound eyes," and the
"wonderful speculations," of the German monk.
Luther
was lodged in the house of the Knights of St. John with two counselors of the
Elector. He received visitors till late at night.361
The
city was in a fever-heat of excitement and expectation.
§ 55. Luther’s Testimony before the Diet.
April
17 and 18, 1521.
See Lit. in § 53.
On the
day after his arrival, in the afternoon at four o’clock, Luther was led by the
imperial marshal, Ulrich von Pappenheim, and the herald, Caspar Sturm, through
circuitous side-streets, avoiding the impassable crowds, to the hall of the
Diet in the bishop’s palace where the Emperor and his brother Ferdinand resided.
He was admitted at about six o’clock. There he stood, a poor monk of rustic
manners, yet a genuine hero and confessor, with the fire of genius and
enthusiasm flashing from his eyes and the expression of intense earnestness and
thoughtfulness on his face, before a brilliant assembly such as he had never
seen: the young Emperor, six Electors (including his own sovereign), the Pope’s
legates, archbishops, bishops, dukes, margraves, princes, counts, deputies of
the imperial cities, ambassadors of foreign courts, and a numerous array of
dignitaries of every rank; in one word, a fair representation of the highest
powers in Church and State.362 Several thousand spectators were collected in
and around the building and in the streets, anxiously waiting for the issue.
Dr.
Johann von Eck,363 as the official of the Archbishop of Treves,
put to him, in the name of the Emperor, simply two questions in Latin and
German,—first, whether he acknowledged the books laid before him on a bench
(about twenty-five in number) to be his own; and, next, whether he would
retract them. Dr. Schurf, Luther’s colleague and advocate, who stood beside
him, demanded that the titles of those books be read.364 This was done.
Among them were some such inoffensive and purely devotional books as an
exposition of the Lord’s Prayer and of the Psalms.
Luther
was apparently overawed by the August assembly, nervously excited, unprepared
for a summary condemnation without an examination, and spoke in a low, almost
inaudible tone. Many thought that he was about to collapse. He acknowledged in
both languages the authorship of the books; but as to the more momentous
question of recantation he humbly requested further time for consideration,
since it involved the salvation of the soul, and the truth of the word of God,
which was higher than any thing else in heaven or on earth.
We
must respect him all the more for this reasonable request, which proceeded not
from want of courage, but from a profound sense of responsibility.
The
Emperor, after a brief consultation, granted him "out of his
clemency" a respite of one day.
Aleander
reported on the same day to Rome, that the heretical "fool" entered
laughing, and left despondent; that even among his sympathizers some regarded
him now as a fool, others as one possessed by the Devil; while many looked upon
him as a saint full of the Holy Spirit; but in any case, he had lost much of
his reputation.365
The
shrewd Italian judged too hastily. On the same evening Luther recollected
himself, and wrote to a friend: I shall not retract one iota, so Christ help
me."366
On
Thursday, the 18th of April, Luther appeared a second and last time before the
Diet.
It was
the greatest day in his life. He never appeared more heroic and sublime. He
never represented a principle of more vital and general importance to
Christendom.
On his
way to the Diet, an old warrior, Georg von Frundsberg, is reported to have
clapped him on the shoulder, with these words of cheer: "My poor monk, my
poor monk, thou art going to make such a stand as neither I nor any of my
companions in arms have ever done in our hottest battles. If thou art sure of
the justice of thy cause, then forward in God’s name, and be of good courage:
God will not forsake thee."367
He was
again kept waiting two hours outside the hall, among a dense crowd, but
appeared more cheerful and confident than the day before. He had fortified
himself by prayer and meditation, and was ready to risk life itself to his
honest conviction of divine truth. The torches were lighted when he was
admitted.
Dr.
Eck, speaking again in Latin and German, reproached him for asking delay, and
put the second question in this modified form:, Wilt thou defend all the
books which thou dost acknowledge to be thine, or recant some part?"
Luther
answered in a well-considered, premeditated speech, with modesty and firmness,
and a voice that could be heard all over the hall.368
After
apologizing for his ignorance of courtly manners, having been brought up in
monastic simplicity, he divided his books into three classes:369 (1) Books which simply set forth evangelical truths,
professed-alike by friend and foe: these he could not retract. (2) Books
against the corruptions and abuses of the papacy which vexed and martyred the
conscience, and devoured the property of the German nation: these he could not
retract without cloaking wickedness and tyranny. (3) Books against his popish
opponents: in these he confessed to have been more violent than was proper, but
even these he could not retract without giving aid and comfort to his enemies,
who would triumph and make things worse. In defense of his books he could only
say in the words of Christ:, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil;
but if well, why smitest thou me?"
If his opponents could convict him of error by prophetic and evangelical
Scriptures, he would revoke his books, and be the first to commit them to the
flames. He concluded with a warning to the young Emperor not to begin his reign
by condemning the word of God, and pointed to the judgments over Pharaoh, the
king of Babylon, and the ungodly kings of Israel.
He was
requested to repeat his speech in Latin.370 This he did with equal firmness and with eyes
upraised to heaven.
The
princes held a short consultation. Eck, in the name of the Emperor, sharply
reproved him for evading the question; it was useless, he said, to dispute with
him about views which were not new, but had been already taught by Hus, Wiclif,
and other heretics, and had been condemned for sufficient reasons by the
Council of Constance before the Pope, the Emperor, and the assembled fathers.
He demanded a round and direct answer, without horns."
This
brought on the crisis.
Luther
replied, he would give an answer "with neither horns nor teeth."371 From the inmost
depths of his conscience educated by the study of the word of God, he made in
both languages that memorable declaration which marks an epoch in the history
of religious liberty: —
"Unless
I am refuted and convicted by testimonies of the Scriptures or by clear
arguments (since I believe neither the Pope nor the Councils alone; it being
evident that they have often erred and contradicted themselves), I am conquered
by the Holy Scriptures quoted by me, and my conscience is bound in the word of
God: I can not and will not recant any thing, since it is unsafe and dangerous
to do any thing against the conscience."372
So far
the reports are clear and harmonious. What followed immediately after this
testimony is somewhat uncertain and of less importance.
Dr.
Eck exchanged a few more words with Luther, protesting against his assertion
that Councils may err and have erred. "You can not prove it," he
said. Luther repeated his assertion, and pledged himself to prove it. Thus
pressed and threatened, amidst the excitement and confusion of the audience, he
uttered in German, at least in substance, that concluding sentence which has
impressed itself most on the memory of men: —
"Here
I stand. [I can not do otherwise.] God
help me! Amen."373
The
sentence, if not strictly historical, is true to the situation, and expresses
Luther’s mental condition at the time,—the strength of his conviction, and
prayer for God’s help, which was abundantly answered. It furnishes a parallel
to Galileo’s equally famous, but less authenticated, "It does move, for
all that" (E pur si muove).
The
Emperor would hear no more, and abruptly broke up the session of the Diet at
eight o’clock, amid general commotion.
On
reaching his lodgings, Luther threw up his arms, and joyfully exclaimed,
"I am through, I am through?
"To Spalatin, in the presence of others, he said, "If I had a
thousand beads, I would rather have them all cut off one by one than make one
recantation."
The
impression he made on the audience was different according to conviction and
nationality. What some admired as the enthusiasm of faith and the strength of
conviction, appeared to others as fanaticism and heretical obstinacy.
The
Emperor, a stranger to German thought and speech,374 declared after
the first hearing: "This man will never make a heretic of me." He
doubted the authorship of the famous books ascribed to him.375 At the second
hearing he was horrified at the disparagement of general Councils, as if a
German monk could be wiser than the whole Catholic Church. The Spaniards and
Italians were no doubt of the same opinion; they may have been repelled also by
his lowly appearance and want of refined manners. Some of the Spaniards pursued
him with hisses as he left the room. The papal legates reported that he raised
his hands after the manner of the German soldiers rejoicing over a clever
stroke, and represented him as a vulgar fellow fond of good wine.376 They praised the
Emperor as a truly Christian and Catholic prince who assured them the next day
of his determination to treat Luther as a heretic. The Venetian ambassador,
otherwise impartial, judged that Luther disappointed expectations, and showed
neither much learning, nor much prudence, nor was he blameless in life.377
But
the German delegates received a different impression. When Luther left the
Bishop’s palace greatly exhausted, the old Duke Erik of Brunswick sent him a
silver tankard of Eimbeck beer, after having first drunk of it himself to
remove suspicion. Luther said, "As Duke Erik has remembered me to-day, may
the Lord Jesus remember him in his last agony." The Duke thought of it on
his deathbed, and found comfort in the words of the gospel: "Whosoever
shall give unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only, in the name
of a disciple, he shall in no wise lose his reward." The Elector Frederick
expressed to Spalatin the same evening his delight with Luther’s conduct:
"How excellently did Father Martin speak both in Latin and German before
the Emperor and the Estates! He was
bold enough, if not too much so."378 The cautious Elector would have been still
better pleased if Luther had been more moderate, and not attacked the Councils.
Persons of distinction called on him in his lodgings till late at night, and
cheered him. Among these was the young Landgrave Philip of Hesse, who
afterwards embraced the cause of the Reformation with zeal and energy, but did
it much harm by his bigamy. After a frivolous jest, which Luther smilingly
rebuked, he wished him God’s blessing.379
The
strongest sympathizers with Luther were outside of the Diet, among the common
people, the patriotic nobles, the scholars of the school of Erasmus, and the
rising generation of liberal men. As he returned from the Diet to his lodgings,
a voice in the crowd was heard to exclaim: "Blessed be the womb that bare
this son." Tonstal, the English ambassador, wrote from Worms, that "the
Germans everywhere are so addicted to Luther, that, rather than he should be
oppressed by the Pope’s authority, a hundred thousand of the people will
sacrifice their lives."380 In the imperial chambers a paper was found
with the words: "Woe to the nation whose king is a child" (Eccl. x.
16).381 An uprising of four hundred German knights
with eight thousand soldiers was threatened in a placard on the city hall; but
the storm passed away. Hutten and Sickingen were in the Emperor’s service.
"Hutten only barks, but does not bite," was a saying in Worms.
The
papal party triumphed in the Diet. Nothing else could be expected if the
historic continuity of the Latin Church and of the Holy German Roman Empire was
to be preserved. Had Luther submitted his case to a general council, to which
in the earlier stages of the conflict he had himself repeatedly appealed, the
result might have been different, and a moderate reform of the mediaeval Church
under the headship of the Pope of Rome might have been accomplished; but no
more. By denying the infallibility of a council, he openly declared himself a
heretic, and placed himself in opposition to the universal opinion, which
regarded oecumenical Councils, beginning with the first of Nicaea in 325, as
the ultimate tribunal for the decision of theological controversies. The
infallibility of the Pope was as yet an open question, and remained so till
1870, but the infallibility of a general council was at that time regarded as
settled. A protest against it could only be justified by a providential mission
and actual success.
It was
the will of Providence to prepare the way, through the instrumentality of
Luther, for independent church-organizations, and the development of new types
of Christianity on the basis of the word of God and the freedom of thought.
NOTE
ON LUTHER’S SENTENCE: "HERE I STAND," ETC.
These
words of Luther have been reported again and again, not only in popular books,
but in learned histories, without a doubt of their genuineness. They are
engraven on his monument at Worms.
But
this very fact called forth a critical investigation of the Saxon Archivarius,
Dr. C. A. H. Burkhardt (author of the learned work: Luther’s Briefwechsel), Ueber die Glaubwürdigkeit der Antwort Luthers:
"Hie steh’ ich, ich kann nicht anders, Gott helff mir. Amen,"
in the "Theol. Studien und Kritiken" for 1869, III. pp. 517–531. He
rejects all but the last three words (not the whole, as Janssen incorrectly
reports, in his History, II. 165, note). His view was accepted by Daniel
Schenkel (1870), and W. Maurenbrecher (Gesch. d. kath. Reform., 1880, I. 398). The
latter calls the words even "Improper and unworthy," because
theatrical, which we cannot admit.
On the
other hand, Professor Köstlin, the biographer of Luther, has come to the rescue
of the whole sentence in his Easter-program: Luther’s Rede in Worms,
Halle, 1874; comp. his notes in the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1882,
p. 551 sq., and his Martin Luther, I. 453, and the note, p. 800 sq.
(second Ed. 1883). His conclusion was accepted by Ranke in the sixth Ed. of his
Hist. of Germany (I. 336), and by Mönckeberg (pastor of St. Nicolai in
Hamburg), who supports it by new proofs, in an essay, Die Glaubwürdigkeit des Lutherwortes in Worms, in
the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1876, No. II. pp. 295–306.
The
facts are these. In Luther’s own Latin notes which he prepared, probably at
Worms, for Spalatin, there is no such sentence except the words, "God help
me." The prayer which he offered loudly in his chamber on the evening
before his second appearance before the Diet, and which some one has reported,
concludes with the words, "Gott
helfe mir, Amen!" (Walch, X. 1721; Erl. -Frkf. Ed., LXIV.
289 sq.). Spalatin in his (defective) notes on the acts of the Diet, preserved
at Weimar (Gesammtarchiv,
Reichtagsacten, 1521), and in his Annals (Ed. by Cyprian, p.
41), vouches likewise only for the words, "Gott helfe mir, Amen!" With this agrees the original edition of the
Acta Lutheri Wormatiae habita which
were published immediately after the Diet (reprinted in the Frankf. ed. of the Opera
Lat., vol. VI. p. 14, see second foot-note).
But
other contemporary reports give the whole sentence, though in different order
of the words. See the comparative table of Burkhardt, I.c. pp. 525–529.
A German report (reprinted in the Erl. -Frkf. ed., vol. LXIV. p. 383) gives as
the last words of Luther (in reply to Eck): "Gott kumm mir zu Hilf!
Amen. Da bin ich." The words "Da bin ich" (Here I am) are found also in
another source. Mathesius reports the full sentence as coming from the lips of
Luther in 1540. In a German contemporary print and on a fly-leaf in the
University library of Heidelberg (according to Köstlin), the sentence appears
in this order: "Ich kann
nicht anders; hier steh’ ich; Gott helfe mir." In the first
edition of Luther’s Latin works, published 1546, the words appear in the
present order: "Hier
steh’ ich," etc. In this form they have passed into general
currency.
Köstlin
concludes that the only question is about the order of words, and whether they
were spoken at the close of his main declaration, or a little afterwards at the
close of the Diet. I have adopted the latter view, which agrees with the
contemporary German report above quoted. Kolde, in his monograph on Luther at
Worms (p. 60), agrees substantially with Köstlin, and says: "Wir wissen nicht mehr, in welchem Zusammenhang diese
Worte gesprochen worden sind, auch können sie vielleicht etwas anders gelautet
haben; bei der herrschenden Unruhe hat der eine Berichterstatter den Ausspruch
so, der andere ihn so verstanden; sicherlich drückten sie zu gleicher Zeit
seine felsenfeste Überzeugung von der Wahrheit seines in sich gewissen Glaubens
aus, wie das Bewusstsein, dass hier nur Gott helfen könne."
§ 56. Reflections on Luther’s Testimony at
Worms.
Luther’s
testimony before the Diet is an event of world-historical importance and
far-reaching effect. It opened an intellectual conflict which is still going on
in the civilized world. He stood there as the fearless champion of the
supremacy of the word of God over the traditions of men, and of the liberty of
conscience over the tyranny of authority.
For
this liberty, all Protestant Christians, who enjoy the fruit of his courage,
owe him a debt of gratitude. His recantation could not, any more than his
martyrdom, have stopped the Reformation; but it would have retarded its
progress, and indefinitely prolonged the oppressive rule of popery.
When
tradition becomes a wall against freedom, when authority degenerates into
tyranny, the very blessing is turned into a curse, and history is threatened
with stagnation and death.382 At such rare junctures, Providence raises
those pioneers of progress, who have the intellectual and moral courage to
break through the restraints at the risk of their lives, and to open new paths
for the onward march of history. This consideration furnishes the key for the
proper appreciation of Luther’s determined stand at this historical crisis.
Conscience
is the voice of God in man. It is his most sacred possession. No power can be
allowed to stand between the gift and the giver. Even an erring conscience must
be respected, and cannot be forced. The liberty of conscience was theoretically
and practically asserted by the Christians of the ante-Nicene age, against
Jewish and heathen persecution; but it was suppressed by the union of Church
and State after Constantine the Great, and severe laws were enacted under his
successors against every departure from the established creed of the orthodox
imperial Church. These laws passed from the Roman to the German Empire, and
were in full force all over Europe at the time when Luther raised his protest.
Dissenters had no rights which Catholics were bound to respect; even a sacred
promise given to a heretic might be broken without sin, and was broken by the
Emperor Sigismund in the case of Hus.383
This
tyranny was brought to an end by the indomitable courage of Luther.
Liberty
of conscience may, of course, be abused, like any other liberty, and may
degenerate into heresy and licentiousness. The individual conscience and
private judgment often do err, and they are more likely to err than a synod or
council, which represents the combined wisdom of many. Luther himself was far
from denying this fact, and stood open to correction and conviction by testimonies
of Scripture and clear arguments. He heartily accepted all the doctrinal
decisions of the first four oecumenical Councils, and had the deepest respect
for the Apostles’ Creed on which his own Catechism is based. But he protested
against the Council of Constance for condemning the opinions of Hus, which he
thought were in accordance with the Scriptures. The Roman Church itself must
admit the fallibility of Councils if the Vatican decree of papal infallibility
is to stand; for more than one oecumenical council has denounced Pope Honorius
as a heretic, and even Popes have confirmed the condemnation of their
predecessor. Two conflicting infallibilities neutralize each other.384
Luther
did not appeal to his conscience alone, but first and last to the Scripture as
he understood it after the most earnest study. His conscience, as he said, was
bound in the word of God, who cannot err. There, and there alone, he recognized
infallibility. By recanting, he would have committed a grievous sin.
One
man with the truth on his side is stronger than a majority in error, and will
conquer in the end. Christ was right against the whole Jewish hierarchy,
against Herod and Pilate, who conspired in condemning him to the cross. St.
Paul was right against Judaism and heathenism combined, "unus
versus mundum;" St. Athanasius, "the father of
orthodoxy," was right against
dominant Arianism; Galileo Galilei was right against the Inquisition and the
common opinion of his age on the motion of the earth; Döllinger was right
against the Vatican Council when, "as a Christian, as a theologian, as an
historian, and as a citizen," he protested against the new dogma of the
infallibility of the Pope.385
That
Luther was right in refusing to recant, and that he uttered the will of
Providence in hearing testimony to the supremacy of the word of God and the
freedom of conscience, has been made manifest by the verdict of history.
§ 57. Private Conferences with Luther. The
Emperors Conduct.
On the
morning after Luther’s testimony, the Emperor sent a message—a sort of personal
confession of faith—written by his own hand in French, to the Estates,
informing them, that in consistency with his duty as the successor of the most
Christian emperors of Germany and the Catholic kings of Spain, who had always
been true to the Roman Church, he would now treat Luther, after sending him
home with his safe-conduct, as an obstinate and convicted heretic, and defend
with all his might the faith of his forefathers and of the Councils, especially
that of Constance.386
Some
of the deputies grew pale at this decision; the Romanists rejoiced. But in view
of the state of public sentiment the Diet deemed it expedient to attempt
private negotiations for a peaceful settlement, in the hope that Luther might
be induced to withdraw or at least to moderate his dissent from the general
Councils. The Emperor yielded in spite of Aleander’s protest.
The
negotiations were conducted chiefly by Richard von Greiffenklau, Elector and
Archbishop of Treves, and at his residence. He was a benevolent and moderate
churchman, to whom the Elector Frederick and Baron Miltitz had once desired to
submit the controversy. The Elector of Brandenburg, Duke George of Saxony, Dr.
Vehus (chancellor of the Margrave of Baden), Dr. Eck of Treves, Dean Cochlaeus
of Frankfort,387 and the deputies of Strasburg and Augsburg,
likewise took part in the conferences.
These
men were just as honest as Luther, but they occupied the standpoint of the
mediaeval Church, and could not appreciate his departure from the beaten track.
The archbishop was very kind and gracious to Luther, as the latter himself
admitted. He simply required that in Christian humility he should withdraw his
objections to the Council of Constance, leave the matter for the present with
the Emperor and the Diet, and promise to accept the final verdict of a future
council unfettered by a previous decision of the Pope. Such a council might
re-assert its superiority over the Pope, as the reformatory Councils of the
fifteenth century had done.
But
Luther had reason to fear the result of such submission, and remained as hard
as a rock. He insisted on the supremacy of the word of God over all Councils,
and the right of judging for himself according to his conscience.388 He declared at
last, that unless convinced by the Scriptures or "clear and evident
reasons," he could not yield, no matter what might happen to him; and that
he was willing to abide by the test of Gamaliel, "If this work be of men,
it will be overthrown; but if it is of God, ye will not be able to overthrow
it" (Acts 5:38, 39).389
He
asked the Archbishop, on April 25, to obtain for him the Emperor’s permission
to go home. In returning to his lodgings, he made a pastoral visit to a German
Knight, and told him in leaving: "To-morrow I go away."
Three
hours after the last conference, the Emperor sent him a safe-conduct for
twenty-one days, but prohibited him from writing or preaching on the way.
Luther returned thanks, and declared that his only aim was to bring about a
reformation of the Church through the Scriptures, and that he was ready to
suffer all for the Emperor and the empire, provided only he was permitted to
confess and teach the word of God. This was his last word to the imperial
commissioners. With a shake of hands they took leave of each other, never to
meet again in this world.
It is
to the credit of Charles, that in spite of contrary counsel, even that of his
former teacher and confessor, Cardinal Hadrian, who wished him to deliver
Luther to the Pope for just punishment, he respected the eternal principle of
truth and honor more than the infamous maxim that no faith should be kept with
heretics. He refused to follow the example of his predecessor, Sigismund, who
violated the promise of safe-conduct given to Hus, and ordered his execution at
the stake after his condemnation by the Council of Constance.390 The protection
of Luther is the only service which Charles rendered to the Reformation, and
the best thing, in a moral point of view, he ever did.391 Unfortunately,
he diminished his merit by his subsequent regret at Yuste.392 He had no other
chance to crush the heretic. When he came to Wittenberg in 1547, Luther was in
his grave, and the Reformation too deeply rooted to be overthrown by a
short-lived victory over a few Protestant princes.
It is
interesting to learn Aleander’s speculations about Luther’s intentions
immediately after his departure. He reported to Rome, April 29, 1521, that the
heretic would seek refuge with the Hussites in Bohemia, and do four
"beastly things" (cose bestiali): 1, write lying Acta
Wormaciensia, to incite the people to insurrection; 2, abolish the
confessional; 3, deny the real presence in the sacrament; 4, deny the divinity
of Christ.393
Luther
did none of these things except the second, and this only in part. To prevent
his entering Bohemia, Rome made provision to have him seized on the way.
§ 58. The Ban of the Empire. May 8 (26),
1521.
After
Luther’s departure (April 26), his enemies had full possession of the ground.
Frederick of Saxony wrote, May 4: "Martin’s cause is in a bad state: he
will be persecuted; not only Annas and Caiaphas, but also Pilate and Herod, are
against him." Aleander reported to Rome, May 5, that Luther had by his bad
habits, his obstinacy, and his "beastly" speeches against Councils,
alienated the people, but that still many adhered to him from love of
disobedience to the Pope, and desire to seize the church property.
The
Emperor commissioned Aleander to draw up a Latin edict against Luther.394 It was completed
and dated May 8 (but not signed till May 26). On the same day the Emperor
concluded an alliance with the Pope against France. They pledged themselves
"to have the same friends and the same enemies," and to aid each
other in attack and defense.
The edict
was kept back till the Elector Frederick and the Elector of the Palatinate with
a large number of other members of the Diet had gone home. It was not regularly
submitted to, nor discussed and voted on, by the Diet, nor signed by the
Chancellor, but secured by a sort of surprise.395 On Trinity
Sunday, May 26, Aleander went with the Latin and German copy to church, and
induced the Emperor to sign both after high mass, "with his pious
hand." The Emperor said in French, "Now you will be
satisfied."—"Yes," replied the legate in the same language,
"but much more satisfied will be the Holy See and all Christendom, and
will thank God for such a good, holy, and religious Emperor."396
The
edict is not so long, but as turgid, bombastic, intolerant, fierce, and Cruel,
as the Pope’s bull of excommunication.397 It gave legal force to the bull within the
German Empire. It denounces Luther as a devil in the dress of a monk, who had
gathered a mass of old and new heresies into one pool, and pronounces upon him
the ban and re-ban.398 It
commands the burning, and forbids the printing, publication, and sale, of his
books, the sheltering and feeding of his person, and that of his followers, and
directs the magistrates to seize him wherever he may be found, and to hand him
over to the Emperor, to be dealt with according to the penal laws against
heretics. At the same time the whole press of the empire was put under strict
surveillance.399
This
was the last occasion on which the mediaeval union of the secular empire with
the papacy was expressed in official form so as to make the German emperor the
executor of the decrees of the bishop of Rome. The gravamina
of the nation were unheeded. Hutten wrote: "I am ashamed of my
fatherland."400
Thus
Luther was outlawed by Church and State, condemned by the Pope, the Emperor,
the universities, cast out of human society, and left exposed to a violent
death.
But he
had Providence and the future on his side. The verdict of the Diet was not the
verdict of the nation.
The
departure of the Emperor through the Netherlands to Spain, where he subdued a
dangerous insurrection, his subsequent wars with Francis in Italy, the
victorious advance of the Turks in Hungary, the protection of Luther by the
Elector Frederick, and the rapid spread of Protestant doctrines, these
circumstances, combined to reduce the imperial edict, as well as the papal
bull, to a dead letter in the greater part of Germany. The empire was not a
centralized monarchy, but a loose confederation of seven great electorates, a
larger number of smaller principalities, and free cities, each with an
ecclesiastical establishment of its own. The love of individual independence
among the rival states and cities was stronger than the love of national union;
and hence it was difficult to enforce the decisions of the Diet against a
dissenting minority or even a single recalcitrant member. An attempt to execute
the edict in electoral Saxony or the free cities by military force would have
kindled the flame of civil war which no wise and moderate ruler would be
willing to risk without imperative necessity. Charles was an earnest Roman
Catholic, but also a shrewd statesman who had to consult political interests.
Even the Elector Albrecht of Mainz prevented, as far as he could, the execution
of the bull and ban in the dioceses of Mainz, Magdeburg, and Halberstadt. He
did not sign the edict as chancellor of the empire.401 Capito, his
chaplain and private counselor, described him in a letter to Zwingli, Aug. 4,
1521, as a promoter of "the gospel," who would not permit that Luther
be attacked on the pulpit. And this was the prelate who had been intrusted by
the Pope with the sale of indulgences. Such a change had been wrought in public
sentiment in the short course of four years.
The
settlement of the religious question was ultimately left to the several states,
and depended very much upon the religious preferences and personal character of
the civil magistrate. Saxony, Hesse, Brandenburg, the greater part of Northern
Germany, also the Palatinate, Würtemberg, Nürnberg, Frankfurt, Strassburg, and
Ulm, embraced Protestantism in whole or in part; while Southern and Western
Germany, especially Bavaria and Austria, remained predominantly Roman Catholic.
But it required a long and bloody struggle before Protestantism acquired equal
legal rights with Romanism, and the Pope protests to this day against the
Treaty of Westphalia which finally secured those rights.
§ 59. State of Public Opinion. Popular
Literature.
K. Hagen: Der Geist der Reformation und seine Gegensätze.
Erlangen, 1843. Bd. I. 158 sqq. Janssen,
II. 181–197, gives extracts from revolutionary pamphlets to disparage the cause
of the Reformation.
Among
the most potent causes which defeated the ban of the empire, and helped the
triumph of Protestantism, was the teeming ephemeral literature which appeared
between 1521 and 1524, and did the work of the periodical newspaper press of
our days, in seasons of public excitement. In spite of the prohibition of
unauthorized printing by the edict of Worms, Germany was inundated by a flood
of books, pamphlets, and leaflets in favor of true and false freedom. They
created a public opinion which prevented the execution of the law.
Luther
had started this popular literary warfare by his ninety-five Theses. He was by
far the most original, fertile, and effective controversialist and pamphleteer
of his age. He commanded the resources of genius, learning, courage, eloquence,
wit, humor, irony, and ridicule, and had, notwithstanding his many physical
infirmities, an astounding power of work. He could express the deepest thought
in the clearest and strongest language, and had an abundant supply of juicy and
forcible epithets.402 His very opponents had to imitate his German
speech if they wished to reach the masses, and to hit the nail on the head. He
had a genial heart, but also a most violent temper, and used it as a weapon for
popular effect. He felt himself called to the rough work of "removing
stumps and stones, cutting away thistles and thorns, and clearing the wild
forests." He found aid and comfort in the severe language of the prophets.
He had, as he says, the threefold spirit of Elijah,—the storm, the earthquake,
and the fire, which subverts mountains and tears the rocks in pieces. He
thoroughly understood the wants and tastes of his countrymen who preferred
force to elegance, and the club to the dagger. Foreigners, who knew him only
from his Latin writings, could not account for his influence.
Roman
historians, in denouncing his polemics, are apt to forget the fearful severity
of the papal bull, the edict of Worms, and the condemnatory decisions of the
universities.403
His
pen was powerfully aided by the pencil of his friend Lucas Cranach, the
court-painter of Frederick the Wise.
Melanchthon
had no popular talent, but he employed his scholarly pen in a Latin apology for
Luther, against the furious decree of the Parisian theologasters."404 The Sorbonne,
hitherto the most famous theological faculty, which in the days of the
reformatory Councils had stood up for the cause of reform, followed the example
of the universities of Louvain and Cologne, and denounced Luther during the
sessions of the Diet of Worms, April 15, 1521, as an arch-heretic who had
renewed and intensified the blasphemous errors of the Manichaeans, Hussites,
Beghards, Cathari, Waldenses, Ebionites, Arians, etc., and who should be
destroyed by fire rather than refuted by arguments.405 Eck translated
the decision at once into German. Melanchthon dared to charge the faculty of
Paris with apostasy from Christ to Aristotle, and from biblical theology to
scholastic sophistry. Luther translated the Apology into German at the
Wartburg, and, finding it too mild, he added to it some strokes of his
"peasant’s axe."406
Ulrich
von Hutten was almost equal to Luther in literary power, eloquence, wit, and
sarcasm, as well as in courage, and aided him with all his might from the
Ebernburg during his trial at Worms; but he weakened his cause by want of
principle. He had previously republished and ridiculed the Pope’s bull of
excommunication. He now attacked the edict of Worms, and wrote invectives
against its authors, the papal legates, and its supporters, the bishops.407 He told the
former how foolish it was to proceed with such impudence and violence against
Luther, in opposition to the spirit of the age, that the time of revenge would
soon come; that the Germans were by no means so blind and indifferent as they
imagined; that the young Emperor would soon come to a better knowledge. He
indignantly reminded Aleander of his shameful private utterance (which was also
reported to Luther by Spalatin), that, if the Germans should shake off the
papal yoke, Rome would take care to sow so much seed of discord among them that
they would eat each other up. He reproached the archbishops and higher clergy
for using force instead of persuasion, the secular magistrate instead of the
word of Christ against Luther. He told them that they were no real priests;
that they had bought their dignities; that they violated common morality; that
they were carnal, worldly, avaricious; that they were unable or ashamed to
preach the gospel which condemned their conduct, and that if God raised a
preacher like Luther, they sought to oppress him. But the measure is full.
"Away with you," he exclaims, "ye unclean hogs, away from the
pure fountains! Away with you, wicked
traffickers, from the sanctuary! Touch
no longer the altars with your profane hands!
What right have ye to waste the pious benefactions of our fathers in
luxury, fornication, and vain pomp, while many honest and pious people are
starving? The measure is full. See ye
not that the air of freedom is stirring, that men, disgusted with the present
state of things, demand improvement?
Luther and I may perish at your hands, but what of that? There are many more Luthers and Huttens who
will take revenge, and raise a new and more violent reformation."
He
added, however, to the second edition, a sort of apologetic letter to Albrecht,
the head of the German archbishops, his former friend and patron, assuring him
of his continued friendship, and expressing regret that he should have been
alienated from the protection of the cause of progress and liberty.
In a
different spirit Hans Sachs, the pious poet-shoemaker of Nürnberg,408 wrote many ephemeral compositions in prose and poetry
for the cause of Luther and the gospel. He met Luther at Augsburg in 1518,
collected till 1522 forty books in his favor, and published in 1523 a poem of
seven hundred verses under the title: "Die Wittenbergisch Nachtigall, Die man jetzt hört
überall," and with the concluding words: "Christus amator, Papa peccator."
It was soon followed by four polemical dialogues in prose.
Among
the most popular pamphleteers on the Protestant side were a farmer named
"Karsthans," who labored in the Rhine country between Strassburg and
Basel, and his imitator, "Neukarsthans." Many pamphlets were
anonymous or pseudonymous.
It is
a significant fact, that the Reformation was defended by so many laymen. All
the great German classics who arose in more recent times (Klopstock, Lessing,
Herder, Goethe, Schiller, Uhland, Rückert), as well as philosophers (Leibnitz,
Kant, Fichte, Schelling, Hegel, Herbart, Lotze), are Protestants, at least
nominally, and could not have grown on papal soil.
The
newness and freshness of this fugitive popular literature called out by the
Reformation, and especially by the edict of Worms, made it all the more
effective. The people were hungry for intellectual and spiritual food, and the
appetite grew with the supply.
The
polemical productions of that period are usually brief, pointed, and aimed at
the common-sense of the masses. They abound in strong arguments, rude wit, and
coarse abuse. They plead the cause of freedom against oppression, of the laity
against priestcraft and monkery. A favorite form of composition was the
dialogue in which a peasant or a laboring-man defeats an ecclesiastic.
The
Devil figures prominently in league with the Pope, sometimes as his servant,
sometimes as his master. Very often the Pope is contrasted with Christ as his
antipode. The Pope, says one of the controversialists, proclaimed the terrible
bull of condemnation of Luther and all heretics on the day commemorative of the
institution of the holy communion; and turned the divine mercy into human
wrath, brotherly love into persecuting hatred, the very blessing into a curse.
St.
Peter also appears often in these productions: he stands at the gate of heaven,
examining priests, monks, and popes, whether they are fit to enter, and decides
in most cases against them. Here is a specimen: A fat and drunken monk knocks
at the gate, and is angry that he is not at once admitted; Peter tells him
first to get sober, and laughs at his foolish dress. Then he catechises him;
the monk enumerates all his fasts, self-mortifications, and pious exercises;
Peter orders that his belly be cut open, and, behold! chickens, wild game,
fish, omelets, wine, and other contents come forth and bear witness against the
hypocrite, who is forthwith sent to the place of punishment.
The
writer of a pamphlet entitled "Doctor Martin Luther’s Passion," draws
an irreverent parallel between Luther’s treatment by the Diet, with Christ’s
crucifixion: Luther’s entry into Worms is compared to Christ’s entry into
Jerusalem, the Diet to the Sanhedrin, Archbishop Albrecht to Caiaphas, the
papal legates to the Pharisees, the Elector of Saxony to Peter, Eck and
Cochlaeus to the false witnesses, the Archbishop of Treves to Pilate, the
German nation to Pilate’s wife; at last Luther’s books and likeness are thrown
into the fire, but his likeness will not burn, and the spectators exclaim,
"Verily, he is a Christian."
The
same warfare was going on in German Switzerland. Nicolas Manuel, a poet and
painter (died 1530), in a carnival play which was enacted at Berne, 1522,
introduces first the whole hierarchy, confessing one after another their sins,
and expressing regret that they now are to be stopped by the rising opposition
of the people; then the various classes of laymen attack the priests, expose
their vices, and refute their sophistries; and at last Peter and Paul decide in
favor of the laity, and charge the clergy with flatly contradicting the
teaching of Christ and the Apostles.409
These
pamphlets and fugitive papers were illustrated by rude woodcuts and caricatures
of obnoxious persons, which added much to their popular effect. Popes,
cardinals, and bishops are represented in their clerical costume, but with
faces of wolves or foxes, and surrounded by geese praying a Paternoster
or Ave Maria. The "Passion of
Christ and Antichrist" has twenty-six woodcuts, from the elder Lucas
Cranach or his school, which exhibit the contrast between Christ and his
pretended vicar in parallel pictures: in one Christ declines the crown of this
world, in the other the Pope refuses to open the gate to the Emperor (at
Canossa); in one Christ wears the crown of thorns, in the other the Pope the
triple crown of gold and jewels; in one Christ washes the feet of his
disciples, in the other the Pope suffers emperors and kings to kiss his toe; in
one Christ preaches the glad tidings to the poor, in the other the Pope feasts
with his cardinals at a rich banquet; in one Christ expels the profane
traffickers, in the other the Pope sits in the temple of God; in one Christ
rides meekly on an ass into Jerusalem, in the other the Pope and his cardinals
ride on fiery steeds into hell.410
The
controversial literature of the Roman-Catholic Church was far behind the
Protestant in ability and fertility. The most popular and effective writer on
the Roman side was the Franciscan monk and crowned poet, Thomas Murner. He was
an Alsatian, and lived in Strassburg, afterwards at Luzern, and died at
Heidelberg (1537). He had formerly, in his Narrenbeschwörung (1512) and other
writings, unmercifully chastised the vices of all classes, including clergy and
monks, and had sided with Reuchlin in his controversy with the Dominicans, but
in 1520 he turned against Luther, and assailed his cause in a poetical satire:
"Vom grossen lutherischen Narren wie
ihn Doctor Murner beschworen hat, 1522."411
* Schaff, Philip, History of the Christian Church, (Oak Harbor, WA: Logos Research Systems, Inc.) 1997. This material has been carefully compared, corrected¸ and emended (according to the 1910 edition of Charles Scribner's Sons) by The Electronic Bible Society, Dallas, TX, 1998.
174 On St. Peter’s
church, see the archaeological and historical works on Rome, and especially
Heinr. von Geymüller, Die
Entwürfe für Sanct Peterin Rom, Wien (German and French);
and Charles de Lorbac, Saint-Pierre
de Rome, illustré de plus de 130 gravures sur bois,
Rome, 1879 (pp. 310).
175 The Council
incidentally admits that these evil gains have been the most prolific source of
abuses,—"unde plurima in Christiano populo abusuum causa fluxit,"—and
hence it ordained that they are to be wholly abolished: "omnino
abolendos esse."(Schaff, Creeds of Christendom, II. 205
sq.) A strong proof of the effect of the Reformation upon the Church of Rome.
176 Thomas Aquinas, Summa
Theol., Pars III. Quaest. LXXXIV., De Sacramento Poenitentiae; and
in the supplement to the Third Part, Quaest. XXV.-XXVIL, De
Indulgentia. Comp. literature in vol. IV. 381.
177 See the papal
documents in Pallavicini, in Löscher (I. 369-383), and Walch, L.’s Werke,
XV. 313 sqq. Compare Gieseler, IV. 21 sq. (New York ed.); Hergenröther’s Regesta
Leonis X. (1884 sqq.).
178 J. May: Der Kurfürst Albrecht. II. von Mainz,
München, 1875, 2 vols.
179 Janssen, II. 60,
64: "Das Hofwesen so mancher
geistlichen Fürsten Deutschlands, insbesondere das des Erzbischofs Albrecht von
Mainz, stand in schreiendem Widerspruch mit dem eines kirchlichen Würdeträgers,
aber der Hof Leo’s X., mit seinem Aufwand für Spiel und Theater und allerlei
weltliche Feste entsprach noch weniger der Bestimmung eines Oberhauptes der
Kirche. Der Verweltlichung und Ueppigkeit geistlicher Fürstenhöfe in
Deutschland ging die des römischen Hofes voraus, und erstere wäre ohne diese
kaum möglich gewesen." He quotes (II. 76) Emser and Cardinal
Sadolet against the abuses of indulgences in the reign of Leo X. Cardinal
Hergenröther, in the dedicatory preface to the Regesta Leonis X. (Fasc.
I. p. ix), while defending this Pope against the charge of religious
indifference, censures the accumulation of ecclesiastical benefices by the same
persons, as Albrecht, and the many abuses resulting therefrom.
180 Löscher (I.
505-523) gives both dissertations, the first consisting of 106, the second of
50 theses, and calls them "Proben
von den stinkenden Schäden des Papstthutms." He ascribes,
however, the authorship to Conrad Wimpina, professor of theology at
Frankfurt-on-the-Oder, who afterwards published them as his own, without
mentioning Tetzel, in his Anacephalaiosis Sectarum errorum,
etc., 1528 (Löscher, I. 506, II. 7). Gieseler, Köstlin, and Knaake are of the
same opinion. Gröne and Hergenröther assign them to Tetzel.
181 Mathesius,
Myconius, and Luther (Wider Hans Wurst, 1541, in the Erl. ed. XXVI. 51)
ascribe to him also the blasphemous boast that he had the power by letters of
indulgence to forgive even a carnal sin against the Mother of God ("wenn einer gleich die heil. Jungfrau Maria,
Gottes Mutter, hätte geschächt und geschwängert").
Luther alludes to such a monstrous saying in Thes. 75, and calls it insane. But
Tetzel denied, and disproved the charge as a slander, in his Disp. I.
99-101 ("Subcommissariis ac praedicatoribus veniarum Imponere, ut si
quis per impossibile Dei genetricem semper virginein violasset ... Odio
Agitari Ac Fratrum Suorum Sanguinem Sitire"), and in his letter to
Miltitz, Jan. 31, 1518. See Köstlin, I. 160 and 785, versus Körner and
Kahnis. Kayser also (l.c. p. 15) gives it up, although he comes to the
conclusion that Tetzel was
"ein unverschämter und sittenloser Ablassprediger"
(p. 20).
182 In Theses 55 and
56 of his first Disputation (1517), he says that the soul, after it is purified
(anima purgata, ist eine Seele
gereinigt), flies from purgatory to the vision of God without
hinderance, and that it is an error to suppose that this cannot be done before
the payment of money into the indulgence box. See the Latin text in Löscher, I.
509.
183 "Auch hatte er zwei Kinder."
The letter of Miltitz is printed in Löscher, III. 20; in Walch, XV. 862; and in
Kayser, l.c. 4 and 5. Tetzel’s champions try to invalidate the testimony
of the papal delegate by charging him with intemperance. But drunkards, like
children and fools, usually tell the truth; and when he wrote that letter, he
was sober. Besides, we have the independent testimony of Luther, who says in
his book against Duke Henry of Brunswick (Wider Hans Wurst, p. 50), that
in 1517 Tetzel was condemned by the Emperor Maximilian to be drowned in the Inn
at Innsbruck ("for his great virtue’s sake, you may well believe"),
but saved by the Duke Frederick, and reminded of it afterwards in the
Theses-controversy, and that he confessed the fact.
184 Sobald der Pfennig im Kasten klingt,
Die Seel’ aus
dem Fegfeuer springt."
Mathesius and Johann Hess, two contemporary witnesses,
ascribe this sentence (with slight verbal modifications) to Tetzel himself.
Luther mentions it in Theses 27 and 28, and in his book Wider Hans Wurst (Erl.
ed. xxvi. 51).
185 Jüterbog is now
a Prussian town of about seven thousand inhabitants, on the railroad between
Berlin and Wittenberg. In the Nicolai church, Tetzel’s chest of indulgences is
preserved.
186 The wooden doors
of the Schlosskirche were
burnt in 1760, and replaced in 1858 by metal doors, bearing, the original Latin
text of the Theses. The new doors are the gift of King Frederick William IV.,
who fully sympathized with the evangelical Reformation. Above the doors, on a
golden ground, is the Crucified, with Luther and Melanchthon at his feet, the
work of Professor von Klöber. In the interior of the church are the graves of
Luther and Melanchthon, and of the Electors Frederick the Wise and John the
Constant. The Schlosskirche was in
a very dilapidated condition, and undergoing thorough repair, when I last
visited it in July, 1886. It must not be confounded with the Stadtkirche of Wittenberg, where Luther
preached so often, and where, in 1522, the communion was, for the first time,
administered in both kinds.
187 Knaake (Weim.
ed. I. 230) conjectures that the Theses, as affixed, were written either
by Luther himself or some other hand, and that he had soon afterwards a few
copies printed for his own use (for Agricola, who was in Wittenberg at that
time, speaks of a copy printed on a half-sheet of paper): but that
irresponsible publishers soon seized and multiplied them against his will.
Jürgens says (III. 480) that two editions were printed in Wittenberg in 1517,
on four quarto leaves, and that the Berlin Library possesses two copies of the
second edition. The Theses were written on two columns, in four divisions; the
first three divisions consisted of twenty-five theses each, the fourth of
twenty. The German translation is from Justus Jonas. The Latin text is printed
in all the editions of Luther’s works, in Löscher’s Acts, and in Ranke’s Deutsche Geschichte (6th
ed., vol. VI. 83-89, literally copied from an original preserved in the Royal
Library in Berlin). The semi-authoritative German translation by Justus Jonas
is given in Löscher, Walch (vol. XVIII.), and O. v. Gerlach (vol. I.), and with
a commentary by Jürgens (Luther, III. 484 sqq.). An English translation in Wace
and Buchheim, Principles of the Reformation, London, 1883, p. 6 sqq. I
have compared this translation with the Latin original as given by Ranke, and
in the Weimar edition, and added it at the end of this section with some
alterations, insertions, and notes.
188 Jürgens (III.
481) compares the Theses to flashes of lightning, which suddenly issued from
the thunder-clouds. Hundeshagen (in Piper’s "Evangel. Kalender" for
1859, p. 157), says: "Notwithstanding the limits within which Luther kept
himself at that time, the Theses express in many respects the whole Luther of
later times: the frankness and honesty of his soul, his earnest zeal for
practical Christianity, the sincere devotion to the truths of the Scriptures,
the open sense for the religious wants of the people, the sound insight into
the abuses and corruptions of the church, the profound yet liberal piety."
Ranke’s judgment of the Theses is brief, but pointed and weighty: "Wenn man diese Sätze liest, sieht man, welch ein
kühner, grossartiger und fester Geist in Luther arbeitet. Die Gedanken sprühen
ihm hervor, wie unter dem Hammerschlag die Funken."—Deutsche Gesch., vol. I. p. 210.
189 Luther gives the
Vulgate rendering of metanoei'te, poenitentiam
agite, do penance, which favors the Roman Catholic conception that
repentance consists in certain outward acts. He first learned the true meaning
of the Greek metavnoia a year
later from Melanchthon, and it was to him like a revelation.
190 "Dominus
et magister noster Jesus Christus dicendo ’Poenitentiam agite,’ etc.
[Matt. 4:17), omnem vitam fidelium poenitentiam esse voluit."
In characteristic contrast, Tetzel begins his fifty counter Theses with a
glorification of the Pope as the supreme power in the church: "Docendi
sunt Christiani, ex quo in Ecclesia potestas Papae est suprema et a solo Deo
instituta, quod a nullo puro homine, nec a toto simul mundo potest restringi
aut ampliari, sed a solo Deo."
191 The German
translation inserts here the name of Tetzel (wider Bruder Johann Tetzel,
Prediger Ordens), which does not occur in the Latin text.
192 The first four
theses are directed against the scholastic view of sacramental penitence, which
emphasized isolated, outward acts; while Luther put the stress on the inward
change which should extend through life. As long as there is sin, so
long is there need of repentance. St. Augustin and St. Bernard spent their last
days in deep repentance and meditatation over the penitential Psalms. Luther
retained the Vulgate rendering, and did not know yet the true meaning of the
Greek original (matavnoia,
change of mind, conversion). The Theses vacillate between the Romish and the
Evangelical view of repentance.
193 This thesis
reduces the indulgence to a mere remission of the ecclesiastical punishments
which refer only to this life. It destroys the effect on purgatory. Compare
Thesis 8.
194 These saints
were reported to have preferred to suffer longer in purgatory than was
necessary for their salvation, in order that they might attain to the highest
glory of the vision of God.
195 This and the
following theses destroy the theoretical foundation of indulgences, namely, the
scholastic fiction of a treasury of supererogatory merits of saints at the
disposal of the Pope.
196 The prophetic
dream of the Elector, so often told, is a poetic fiction. Köstlin discredits
it, I. 786 sq. The Elector Frederick dreamed, in the night before Luther
affixed the Theses, that God sent him a monk, a true son of the Apostle Paul,
and that this monk wrote something on the door of the castle church at
Wittenberg with a pen which reached even to Rome, pierced the head and ears of
a lion (Leo), and shook the triple crown of the Pope. Merle d’Aubigné relates
the dream at great length as being, "beyond reasonable doubt, true in the
essential parts." He appeals to an original MS., written from the
dictation of Spalatin, in the archives of Weimar, which was published in 1817.
But that MS., according to the testimony of Dr. Burkhardt, the librarian, is
only a copy of the eighteenth century. No trace of such a dream can be found
before 1591. Spalatin, in his own writings and his letters to Luther and
Melanchthon, nowhere refers to it.
197 Albert Krantz of
Hamburg, who died Dec. 7, 1517. Köstlin, I. 177.
198 He said of
Tetzel, that he dealt with the Bible "wie die Sau mit dem Habersack"
(as the hog with the meal-bag); of the learned Cardinal Cajetan, that he knew
as little of spiritual theology as "the donkey of the harp;" he
called Alveld, professor of theology at Leipzig, "a most asinine ass,"
and Dr. Eck "Dreck:" for which he was in turn styled luteus,
lutra, etc. Such vulgarities were common in that age, but
Luther was the roughest of the rough, as he was the strongest of the strong.
His bark, however, was much worse than his bite, and beneath his abusive tongue
and temper dwelt a kind and generous heart. His most violent writings are those
against Emser (An den Emserschen Steinbock),
King Henry VIII., Duke Henry of Brunswick (Wider Hans Wurst), and his
last attack upon popery as "instituted by the Devil" (1545), of which
Döllinger says (Luther, p. 48), that it must have been written "im Zustande der Erhitzung durch berauschende Getränke."
199 "Beatissime
Pater," he says in the dedication, "prostratum
me pedibus tuae Beatitudinis offero cum omnibus, quae sum et habeo. Vivifica,
occide, roca, revoca, approba, reproba, ut placuerit: vocem tuam vocem Christi
in te praesidentis et loquentis agnoscam. Si mortem merui, mori non recusabo.
Dominienim est terra et plenitudo ejus, qui est benedictus in saecula, Amen,
qui et te servet in aceternum, Amen. Anno MDXVIII."Works
(Weimar ed.), I. 529; also in De Wette, Briefe, I. 119-122.
200 Weim. ed., I.
350-376. Comp. Köstlin, I. 185 sqq.
201 Luther received
at first a favorable impression, and wrote in a letter to Carlstadt, Oct. 14
(De Wette, I. 161): "The cardinal calls me constantly his dear son, and
assures Staupitz that I had no better friend than himself. … I would be the
most welcome person here if I but spoke this one word, revoco. But
I will not turn a heretic by revoking the opinion which made me a Christian: I
will rather die, be burnt, be exiled, be cursed." Afterwards he wrote in a
different tone about Cajetan, e.g., in the letter to the Elector Frederick,
Nov. 19 (I. 175 sqq.), and to Staupitz, Dec. 13 (De Wette, I. 194).
202 "Ego
nolo amplius cum hac bestia loqui. Habet enim profundos oculos et mirabiles
speculationes in capite suo." This characteristic dictum is not
reported by Luther, but by Myconius, Hist. Ref. p. 73. Comp. Löscher,
II. 477. The national antipathy between the Germans and the Italians often
appears in the transactions with Rome, and continues to this day. Monsignor
Eugenio Cecconi, Archbishop of Florence, in his tract Martino Lutero,
Firenze, 1883, says: "Lutero
non amava gi’ italiani, e gl’ italiani non hanno mai avuto ne stima ne amore
per quest’ uomo. Il nostro popolo, col suo naturale criterio, lo ha giudicato
da un pezzo." He declared the proposal to celebrate Luther’s
fourth centennial at Florence to be an act of insanity.
203 In Bavaria; not
Mannheim, as Kahnis (I. 228) has it.
204 "Dr.
Staupitz" (says Luther, In his Table-Talk) "hatte mir ein Pferd verschafft und gab mir den Rath,
einen alten Ausreuter zu nehmen, der die Wege wüsste, und half mir Langemantel
(Rathsherr) des Nachts durch ein klein Pförtlein der Stadt. Da eilte ich ohne
Hosen, Stiefel, Sporn, und Schwert, und kam his gen Wittenberg. Den ersten Tag
ritt ich acht (German) Meilen
und wie ich des Abends in die Herberge kam, war ich so müde, stieg, im Stalle
ab, konnte nicht stehen, fiel stracks in die Streu."
205 Letter to
Spalatin, Nov. 25 and Dec. 2. De Wette, 1. 188 sqq.
206 "Mittam
ad te nugas meas, ut videas, an recte divinem Antichristum illum verum juxta
Paulum in Romana curia regnare: pejorem Turcis esse hodie, puto me demonstrare
posse." DeWette, I. 193.
207 He was charged
with intemperance, and is reported to have fallen from the boat in crossing the
Rhine or the Main near Mainz in a state of intoxication, a. 1529. See the
reports in Seidemann, l.c. p. 33 sqq.
208 He speaks
generously of Tetzel in a letter to Spalatin, Feb. 12, 1519 (De Wette, I. 223):
"Doleo Tetzelium et salutem suam in eam necessitatem
venisse ... multo mallem, si posset, servari cum honore,"
etc.
209 De Wette, I.
239.
210 Eck was the
chief originator of the disputation, and not Luther (as Janssen endeavors to
show). Seidemann, who gives a full and authentic account of the preliminary
correspondence, says (p. 21): "Es
ist entschieden, dass Eck die Disputation antrug, und zwar zunächst nur mit
Karlstadt. Aber auch Luther’s Absehen war auf eine Disputation gerichtet."
211 As he complained
twenty years later: see Seidemann, p. 80.
212 Luther calls him
an infelicissimus disputator.
213 In a letter to
Julius Pflug, a young Saxon nobleman. Mosellanus describes also Carlstadt and
Eck, and the whole disputation. See Löscher, III. 242-251 (especially p. 247);
Walch, XV. 1422; Seidemann, 51 and 56. I find the description also in an
appendix to Melanchthon’s Vita Lutheri, Göttingen, 1741, pp. 32-44.
214 "Ut
omnia pene ossa liceat dinumerare." But in later years
Luther grew stout and fleshy.
215 "Ut
haud facile credas, hominem tam ardua sine numine Divûm moliri."
216 "Das walt’ die Sucht!"
217 "Der algehobelte Eck." The book
appeared first anonymously in Latin, Eccius dedolatus, at
Erfurt, March, 1520. Hagen, in his Der
Geist der Reformation (Erlangen, 1843), I. p. 60 sqq., gives a good
summary of this witty book. Luther sent it to Spalatin, March 2, 1520 (De
Wette, I. 426), but expressed his dissatisfaction with this "mode of
raging against Eck," and preferred an open attack to a "bite from
behind the fence."
218 This excited the
anger of Eck, who broke out, "Tace tu, Philippe, ac tua
studia cura, ne me perturba."
227 De Corrigendis Adolescentium Studiis, in
the "Corpus Reformatorum,"
XI. 15 sqq. See Schmidt, l.c. 29 sq.
228 He wrote to his
friend Camerarius, Jan. 22, 1525 (" Corp. Ref." I. 722): "Ego
mihi ita conscius sum, non aliam ob causam unquam teqeologhkevnai, nisi ut vitam emendarem."
229 Lutherus ad
Reuchlinum, Dec. 14, 1518: "Philippus noster Melanchthon,
homo admirabilis, imo pene nihil habens, quod non supra hominem sit,
familiarissimus tamen et amicissimus mihi." To Billikan he
wrote in 1523 (De Wette, II. 407): "Den Philippus achte ich nicht anders als mich selbst,
ausgenomnen in Hinsicht auf seine Gelehrsamkeit und die Unbescholtenheit seines
Lebens, wodurch er mich, dass ich nicht blos sage, übertrifft."
In his humorous way he once invited him (Oct. 18, 1518) to supper under the
address: "Philippo Melanchthoni, Schwarzerd, Graeco, Latino, Hebraeo,
Germano, nunquam Barbaro." The testimonies of Luther on Mel. are
collected in the first and last vols. of the "Corp. Reform."
(especially XXViiib. 9 and 10).
230 Melanchthon
hints also, in one of his confidential letters, at female influence, the gunaikoturavnni", as an incidental element in
the disturbance. Corp. Ref.," III. 398.
231 In his preface
to Melanchthon’s Commentary on Colossians.
232 Der Schmerz der Kirchenspaltung ist tief durch seine
schuldlose Seele gegangen."Hase, Kirchengesch., 11th ed. (1886), p. 372.
233 Triumphus
Capnionis (kavpnio" = Reuchlin),
a poem written in 1514, but not published till 1518 under the pseudo-name of
Eleutherius Byzenus. Works, III. 413-447; Strauss, U. v. H., 155
sq.
234 First published
1515 [at Hagenau], and 1517 at Basel; best ed. by Böcking, in Hutten’s Opera,
Suppl. i. Lips. (1864), and commentary in Suppl. ii. (1869); an excellent
critical analysis by Strauss, l.c. 165 sqq. He compares them with Don
Quixote. The first book of the Epist. is chiefly from Crotus, the second
chiefly from Hutten. The comic impression arises in great part from the
barbarous Latinity, and is lost in a translation. There is, however, a good
German translation by Dr. Wilhelm Binder: Briefe von Dunkelmännern.
Stuttgart, 1876. The translator says he knew twenty-seven Latin editions, but
no translation.
235 "The die is
cast. I have ventured it." An allusion to the exclamation of Caesar when
he crossed the Rubicon, and marched to Rome.
236 Strauss, U.
v. H., p. 285 sqq., 289; and his translation, in Hutten’s Gespr. p.
94 sqq., 114 sqq. I have omitted the interlocutories in the dialogue. Vadiscus
is Hutten’s friend Crotus of Erfurt (also Luther’s friend); and Ernhold is his
friend Arnold Glauberger, with whom he had been in Rome.
237 Allusion to the
papal claims to fill the ecclesiastical vacancies which occurred during the
long months (January, March, etc.), and to receive the annates,i.e,
the first year’s income from every spiritual living worth more than twenty-four
ducats per annum. Luther, in his Address to the German Nobility, characterizes
this papal avarice as downright robbery.
238 He himself
speaks very frankly of his Morbus Gallicus, or Malum Franciaeand its
horrible effects, without asserting his innocence. Strauss discusses it fully
with a belief in his guilt, yet pity for his sufferings and admiration for his
endurance. "Er hatte," he says(U. v. H., p.
241),"den Jugendfehler, dessen wir
ihn schuldig achten, in einem Grade zu büssen, welcher selbst des
unerbittlichsten Sittenrichters Strenge in Mitleid verwandeln muss .... Man
weiss nicht was schrecklicher ist, die Beschreibung die uns Hutten von seinem
Zustande, oder die er uns von den Quälereien macht, welche von unverständigen
Aerzten als Curen über ihn verhängt wurden."
239 E. Münch, Fr.
v. Sickingen. Stuttgart, 1827 sqq. 3 vols. Strauss, l.c. p. 488. Ullmann,
Franz v. Sickingen, Leipzig, 1872.
240 Sturm- und Drangperiode is an
expressive German phrase.
241 In the midst of
a Latin letter to Spalatin, from the beginning of June, 1520 (De Wette, I.
453), he gives vent to his wrath against popery in these German words:"Ich meine, sie sind zu Rom alle toll, thöricht,
wüthend, unsinnig, Narren, Stock, Stein, Hölle, und Teufel geworden."
In the same letter he mentions his intention to publish a book"ad
Carolum et totius Germaniae nobilitatem adversus Romanae curiaetyrannidem et
nequitiam."
242 See the
remarkable passage in his letter to Conrad Pellicanus, January or February,
1521 (De Wette, I. 555): "Recte mones modestiae me:
sentio et ipse, sed compos mei non sum; rapior nescio quo spiritu, cum nemini
me male velle conscius sim: verum urgent etiam illi furiosissime, ut Satanam
non satis observem."
243 L. Lemme: Die drei grossen Reformationsschriften Luthers vom
Jahre 1520. Gotha, 1875, 2d ed., 1884. Wace and Bucheim:
First Principles of the Reformation, London, 1883.
244 On that date he
informed Wencislaus Link: "Editur noster libellus in
Papam de reformanda ecclesia vernaculus, ad universam nobilitatem Germaniae,
qui summe offensurus est Romam .... Vale, et ora pro me."
De Wette, I. 470.
245 "Was aus
der Taufe gekrochen ist, das mag sich rühmen, dass es schon Priester, Bischof,
und Papst geweihet sei."
246 "Omnes
ferme [fere] in me
damnant mordacitatem," he says in letter to Link, Aug. 19, 1520.
247 See his letters
to John Lange (Aug. 18, 1520) and to Wenceslaus Link (Aug. 19) in De Wette, I.
477-479.
248 On Oct. 3, 1520,
Luther wrote to Spalatin: "Liber de captivitate Ecclesiae
sabbato exibit, et ad te mittetur." (De Wette, I 491.)
249 He means
Alveld’s Tractatus de communione sub utraque specie quantum ad
laicos, 1520. He contemptuously omits his name.
250 This view is
usually called consubstantiation; but Lutherans object to the term in the sense
ofimpanation, or local inclusion, mixture, and circumscription. They
mean an illocal presence of a ubiquitous body.
251 This is not
strictly historical. Transubstantiation was clearly taught by Paschasius
Radbertus in the ninth century, though not without contradiction from
Ratramnus. See Schaff,Ch. Hist., vol. IV. 544 sqq.
252 Perhaps he means
the burning of the Pope’s bull, rather than, as O. v. Gerlach conjectures, the
appendix to his later book against Ambrosius Catharinus, in which he tries to
prove that the Pope is the Antichrist predicted by Dan. viii. 23-25.
253 Köstlin(Mart.
Luth., vol. I. 395 sq.):"Die
Schrift von der Freiheit eines Christenmenschen ist ein tief-religiöser Traktat
.... Sie ist ein ruhiges, positives Zeugnis der Wahrheit, vor welcher die
Waffen und Bande der Finsternis von selbst zu nichte werden müssen. Sie zeigt
uns den tiefsten Grund des christlichen Bewusstseins und Lebens in einer edlen,
seligen Ruhe und Sicherheit, welche die über ihm hingehenden Wogen und Stürme
des Kampfes nicht zu erschüttern vermögen. Sie zeigt zugleich, wie fest Luther
selbst auf diesem Grunde stand, indem er eben im Höhepunkt des Kampfgedränges
sie zu verfassen fähig war." It is perhaps characteristic that
Janssen, who gives one-sided extracts from the two other reformatory works of
Luther, passes the tract on "Christian Liberty" in complete silence.
Cardinal Hergenröther likewise ignores it.
254 "Ein Statthalter ist in Abwesenheit seines Herrn
ein Statthalter."
255 De Libertate
Christiana.
256 As Luther said,
to rouse "the abyss of hell" (Abgrund der Hölle) against him. Eck seems to
have been acting also in the interest of the banking firm of Fugger in
Augsburg, which carried on the financial transactions between Germany and
Italy, including the transmission of indulgence money. See Ranke, I. 297.
257 Ranke (I. 298)
dates the bull from June 16; Walch (XV. 1691) from June 24; but most historians
(Gieseler, Kahnis, Köstlin, Lenz, Janssen, Hergenröther, etc.) from June 15.
The last is correct, for the bull is dated "MDXX. xvii. Kal. Julii."
According to the Roman mode of reckoning backwards, counting the day of
departure, and adding two to the number of days of the preceding month, the
Kalendae Julii fall on June 15. Ranke probably overlooked the fact that June
had only twenty-nine days in the Julian Calendar. Janssen refers to an essay of
Druffel on the date of the bull in the "Sitzungsberichte der Bayer
Academie." 1880, p. 572; but he does not give the result.
258 Pallavicini and
Muratori censure Leo for commissioning Eck. Janssen says (II. 109):"Es war ein trauriger Missgriff, dass mit der
Verkündigung und Vollstreckung der Bulle in mehreren deutschen Dioecesen
Luther’s Gegner Johann Eck beauftragt wurde." The same view
was previously expressed by Kampschulte (Die Universität Erfurt in ihrem Verh. zu dem Humanismus
und der Reformation, Trier, 1858-60, Th. II., p. 36), although he
fully justified the papal bull as a necessity for the Roman Church, and
characterized its tone as comparatively mild in view of Luther’s radicale Umsturzgedanken and his
violence of language. Audin and Archbishop Spalding defend the Pope.
259 Letter of
Miltitz to Fabian von Feilitzsch, Oct. 2, 1520. In Walch, XV. 1872. Luther
wrote to Spalatin, Oct. 3, 1520 (De Wette, I. 492), that he had just heard of
the bad reception and danger of Eck at Leipzig, and hoped that he might escape
with his life, but that his devices might come to naught.
260 "Bulla
est, in aqua natet." So Luther reports in a letter to
Greffendorf, Oct. 20 (De Wette, I. 520), and in a letter to Spalatin, Nov. 4
(I. 522 sq.). Kampschulte (l.c. II. 37 sqq.) gives a full account of Eck’s
troubles at Erfurt, from a rare printed placard,Intimatio
Erphurdiana pro Martino Luthero (preserved by Riederer, and
quoted also by Gieseler, III. I. 81, Germ. ed., or IV. 53, Anglo-Am. ed.), to
the effect that the whole theological faculty stirred up all the students,
calling upon them to resist "with hand and foot" the furious
Pharisees and slanderers of Luther, who wished to cast him out of the Church
and into hell. Luther makes no mention of such a strange action of the faculty,
which is scarcely credible as it included strict Catholics.
261 "Lutherus
peccavit in duobus, nempe quod tetigit coronam Pontificis et ventres monachorum."
Spalatin, Annal. 28 sq.
262 "Bullae
saevitia probos omnes offendit, ut indigna mitissimo Christi vicario."
Erasmus soon afterwards called back his Axiomata pro causa Lutheri,
which he had sent to Spalatin. They were, however, published (Erl. ed. of
Luther’s Op. Lat., vol. V. 238-242). About the same time he advised the
Emperor to submit the case of Luther to impartial judges of different nations,
or to a general council. See Gieseler, IV. 53 sq., Am. ed.
263 The heading is
omitted by Raynaldus.
264 Raynaldus: superinducentes.
265 Cocquelines
omits suae.
266 Raynaldus omits denique
267 Raynaldus omits praefatis.
268 Omitted by
Raynaldus.
269 Omitted by
Raynaldus.
270 Raynaldus:
propugnatores.
271 Coequelines
readscollationem, contrary to the original
which plainly reads collectionem.
272 Cocquelines: et
absolutum vere esse.Raynaldus is right here, according to the original.
273 ·Cocquelines: sed.
274 Raynaldus omits ad.
275 Rayn. omits concilio.
276 · Rayn. omits specie.
277 This is an
indirect approval of the burning of heretics. Rome never has disowned this
theory.
278 Cocquelines
reads nec —nec for aut.
Raynaldus is right here.
279 Raynaldus: medicitatis
(a typographical error).
280 Raynaldus (fol.
305) omits all the specifications of punishments from here down to the next
section beginning Insuper.
281 The original
reads quorumcnq. (an o for an a).
282 The remainder of
the bull is briefly summarized by Raynaldus.
283 Coequelines: Imperatori. Then
there should be a comma after Imperatori. The seven Electors of the
Emperor are meant.
284 Cocquelines
omits debere.
285 Cocquelines: clausulas. A
plausible correction.
286 Subscriptions
are omitted by Cocquelines and Raynaldus.
287 "Ich höre auch sagen, Dr. Eck habe eine Bulle mit sich
von Rom wider mich gebracht, die ihm so ähnlich sei, dass sie wohl möchte auch
Dr. Eck heissen, so voll Lügen und Irrthum sie sein soll; und er gebe vor, den
Leuten das Maul zu schmieren, sie sollen glauben, es sei des Papsts Werk, so es
sein Lügenspiel ist. Ich lasse es geschehen, muss des Spiels in Gottes Namen
warten; wer weiss, was göttlicher Rath beschlossen hat." Von den neuen
Eckischen Bullen und Lügen.
288 Widder die Bullen des Endchrists,
Weimar ed. vol. VI. 613-629.
289 He wrote to
Spalatin, Nov. 4 (in De Wette, I. 522): "Impossibile est salvos
fieri, qui huic Bullae aut faverunt,aut non repugnaverunt."
He told his students, Dec. 11: "Nisi toto corde dissentistis a
regno papali, non potestis assequi vestrarum animarum salutem."
290 Walch, XV. 1909
sqq. Erl. ed., XXIV. 28-35; and Op. Lat., V. 119-131. The appeal was
published in Latin and German.
291 The "Holy
One" refers to Christ, as in Mark 1:24; Acts 2:27; not to Luther, as
ignorance and malignity have misinterpreted the word. Luther spoke in Latin:
"Quia tu conturbasti Sanctum Domini, ideoque te conturbet
ignis aeternus." The Vulgate translates Josh. 7:25: "Quia
turbasti nos, exturbet te Dominus in die hac." In the Revised
E. V., the whole passage reads: "Why hast thou troubled us? The Lord shall
trouble thee this day. And all Israel stoned him with stones, and burnt them
[in Hebrew !t;a] with fire after they had stoned them with
stones."
292 A tablet
contains the inscription: "Dr.
Martin Luther verbrannte an dieser Stätte am 10 Dec. 1520 the päpstliche
Bannbulle."
293 "Anno
MDXX, decima Decembris, hora nona, exusti sunt Wittembergae ad orientalem
portam, juxta S. Crucem, omnes libri Papae: Decretum, Decretales, Sext.
Clement. Extravagant., et Bulla novissima Leonis X.: item summa Angelica [a
work on casuistry by Angelus Carletus de Clavasio, or Chiavasso, d. 1495], Chrysoprasus
[De praedestinatione centuriae sex, 1514] Eccii,
et alia ijusdem autoris, Emseri, et quaedam alia, quo adjecta per alios sunt:
ut videant incendiarii Papistae, non esse magnarum virium libros exurere, quos
confutare non possunt. Haec erunt nova." De Wette, I. 532.
Further details about the burning and the conduct of the students we learn from
the report of an unnamed pupil of Luther: Excustionis
antichristianarum decretalium Acta, In the Erl. ed. of Op.
Lat., V. 250-256.
294 Ranke, i. 307;
Köstlin, i. 407; Kolde, i. 290.
295 Wider das Papstthum zu Rom, tom Teufel gestiftet (in
the Erl. ed., XXVI. 108-228). A rude wood-cut on the title-page represents the
Pope with long donkey-ears going into the jaws of hell, while demons are
punching and jeering at him. Luther calls the Pope (p. 228) "Papstesel mit langen Eselsohren und verdammtem
Lügenmaul." The book was provoked by two most presumptuous
letters of Pope Paul III. to the Emperor Charles V., rebuking him for giving
rest to the Protestants at the Diet of Speier, 1544, till the meeting of a
general council, and reminding him of the terrible end of those who dare to
violate the priestly prerogatives. King Ferdinand, the Emperor’s brother, read
the book through, and remarked, "Wenn
die bösen Worte heraus wären, so hätte der Luther nicht übel geschrieben."
But not a few sincere friends of Luther thought at the time that he did more
harm than good to his own cause by this book.
296 It appeared in
Klug’s Gesangbuch,
Wittenberg, 1543, under the title: "Ein Kinderlied zu singen, wider die zween Ertzfeinde
Christi und seiner heiligen Kirchen, den Papst und Türken."
297 See his appendix
to the Smalcald Articles, 1537: De
autoritate et primatu Papae.
298 1 John 2:18, 22;
4:3; 2 John 7.
299 2 Thess. 2:3-7.
This is the passage quoted by the Westminster Confession against the Pope,
chap. xxv. 6.
300 to; ga;r musthvrion h[dh ejnergei'tai th'"
ajnomiva" : movnon oJ katevcwn a[rti e{w" ejk mevsou gevnhtai. The
Roman government was at first (before the Neronian persecution of 64) a
protector of Christianity, and more particularly of Paul, who could effectually
appeal to his Roman citizenship at Philippi, before the centurion at Jerusalem,
and before Festus at Caesarea.
301 Ch. 16:4; kosmoplavno", a very significant term,
which unites the several marks of the Antichrist of John (2 John 7: oJ plavno" kai; ajntivcristo")of
the Apocalypse (12:9: oJ planw'n th;n oijkoumevnhn), and
of Paul, since the Didaché connects the appearance of the world-deceiver
with the increase of lawlessness (ajnomiva, as
in 2 Thess. 2:7). Comp. my monograph on the Didaché, pp. 77 and 214 sq.
302 Comp. especially
Ranke’s classical work, Die
römischen Päpste in den letzten vier Jahrhunderten, 8th
edition, Leipzig, 1885, 3 vols. The first edition appeared 1834-36. Ranke has
found a worthy successor in an English scholar, Dr. M. Creighton (professor of
Church history in Cambridge), the author of an equally impartial History of
the Papacy during the Period of the Reformation, beginning with the Great
Schism, 1378. London and Boston, 1882 sqq. (so far 4 vols.). But the same
period of the papacy is now being written with ample learning and ability from
the modem Roman point of view, by Dr. Ludwig Pastor (professor of Church
history at Innsbruck) in his Geschichte
der Päpste seit dem Ausgang des Mittelalters, of which the first
volume appeared at Freiburg-i.-B. 1886, and extends from 1305 to the election
of Pius II. The author promises six volumes. He had the advantage of using the
papal archives by the effectual favor of Pope Leo XIII.
303 Alexander VI.,
by a stroke of his pen, divided America between Spain and Portugal: Leo XIII.,
in 1886, gave the insignificant Caroline Islands in the Pacific to Spain, but
the free commerce to Germany.
304 First published
In the Edinburgh Review, October, 1840. The passage is often quoted by Roman
Catholics, e.g., by Archbishop Spalding, in his History of the Prot. Ref.,
p. 217 sqq.; but they find it convenient to ignore the other passage from his
History of England.
305 Her sad story is
told by the contemporary historians Gomez, Peter Martyr, Zurita, and Sandoval
(from whom the scattered account of Prescott is derived in his Ferdinand and
Isabella, III. 94, 170 sqq., 212 sqq., 260 sqq.), and more fully revealed
in the Simancas and Brussels documents. It has been ably discussed by several
modem writers with reference to the unproved hypothesis of Bergenroth that she
was never insane, but suspected and tortured (?) for heresy, and cruelly treated
by Charles. But her troubles began long before the Reformation, and her
melancholy disposition was derived from her grandmother. She received the
extreme unction from priestly hands, and her last word was: "Jesus, thou
Crucified One, deliver me." See Gustav Bergenroth (a German scholar then
residing in London), Letters, Despatches, and State Papers relating to the
negotiations between England and Spain preserved in the archives of Simancas
and elsewhere. Suppl. to vol. I. and II., London, 1868; Gachard, Jeanne la
Folle, Bruxelles, 1869; and Jeanne la
Folle et Charles V., in the Bulletin of the Brussels Academy, 1870
and 1872; Rösler, Johanna die Wahnsinnige,
Königin von Castilien, Wien, 1870, Maurenbrecher, Johanna die Wahnsinnige, in
his "Studien und Skizzen zur Gesch. der Reformationszeit." Leipzig,
1874, pp. 75-98.
306 Martin (Histoire de France, VII. 496) says:
"L’électeur Frédéric n’a vait ni la
hardiesse ni le génie d’un tel rôle."
307 Martin, from his
French standpoint, calls the controversy between Francis I. and Charles V.
"la lutte de la nationalité
française contre la monstrueuse puissance, issue des combinaisons artificielles
de l’hérédité féodale, qui tend à l’asservissement des nationalités européennes."
(Hist. de France, VIII., 2.)
308 Motley (I. 118)
calls him "a man without a sentiment and without a tear." But he did
shed tears at the death of his favorite sister Eleanore (Prescott, I. 324).
309 English
translation, p. 157.
310 Motley (I. 123)
says, on the authority of the Venetian ambassador, Badovaro: "He was
addicted to vulgar and miscellaneous incontinence." On the same authority
he reports of Philip II.: "He was grossly licentious. It was his chief
amusement to issue forth at night, disguised, that he might indulge in vulgar
and miscellaneous incontinence in the common haunts of vice." (I. 145.)
311 So Shakespeare
calls her, and praises her "sweet gentleness," "saintlike
meekness,""wife-like government, obeying in commanding."
312 The inscription
on the tomb of Ferdinand and Isabella in the Capilla Real of the cathedral at
Granada is characteristic: "Mahometice secte prostratores
et heretice pervicacie extinctores Ferdinandus Aragonum et Helisabetha Castelle
vir et uxor unanimes Catholici appellati Marmores clauduntur hoc tumulo."
The sepulcher is wrought in delicate alabaster; on it are extended the
life-size marble figures of the Catholic sovereigns; their faces are portraits;
Ferdinand wears the garter, Isabella the cross of Santiago; the four doctors of
the Church ornament the corners, the twelve apostles the sides. Under the same
monument rest the ashes of their unfortunate daughter Joanna and her worthless
husband. I have seen no monument which surpasses this in chaste and noble
simplicity (unless it be that of King Frederick William III. and Queen Louisa
at Charlottenburg), and none which is more suggestive of historical meditation
and reflection.
313 Actus fidei; auto-de-fé in
Spanish; auto-da-fé
314 Motley (Dutch
Republic, I. 80) says: "Thousands and tens of thousands of virtuous,
well-disposed men and women, who had as little sympathy with anabaptistical as
with Roman depravity, were butchered in cold blood, under the sanguinary rule
of Charles, in the Netherlands. In 1533, Queen Dowager Mary of Hungary, sister
of the Emperor, Regent of the provinces, the ’Christian widow’ admired by
Erasmus, wrote to her brother, that ’in her opinion, all heretics, whether
repentant or not, should be prosecuted with such severity as that error might
be at once extinguished, care being only taken that the provinces were not
entirely depopulated.’ With this humane limitation, the ’Christian widow’
cheerfully set herself to superintend as foul and wholesale a system of murder
as was ever organized. In 1535, an imperial edict was issued at Brussels,
condemning all heretics to death; repentant males to be executed with the
sword, repentant females to be buried alive, the obstinate, of both sexes, to
be burned. This and similar edicts were the law of the land for twenty years,
and rigidly enforced."
315 "Vine, y vi, y Dios vencio."
But it was hardly a battle. Ranke (vol. IV. 377): "Es war keine Schlacht, sondern ein Ansprengen auf der
einen, ein Auseinanderstieben auf der anderen Seite; in einem Augenblicke war
alles vollendet." He says of the Emperor (p. 376): "Wie ein einbalsamirter Leichnam, wie ein Gespenst
rückte er gegen sie [die
Protestanten) an."
316 Ch. VI., in
Simpson’s translation, p. 91 sq.
317 Autobiography,
p. 19. On p. 73 sqq. he complains of Clement VII. and Paul III., on account of
their violation of promise to convoke such a council. He does not conceal his
hatred of Paul III.
318 Comp.
Maurenbrecher, Die Kirchenreformation in
Spanien, in his "Studien und Skizzen." pp. 1-40, and
his Geschichte der katholischen
Reformation (Nördlingen, 1880), vol. I., pp. 37-55. Maurenbrecher
shows that there were two reformation-currents in the sixteenth century, one
proceeding from Spain, and led by Charles V., which aimed at a restoration of
the mediaeval Church in its purity and glory; the other proceeding from
Germany, and embodied in Luther, which aimed at an emancipation of the human
mind from the authority of Rome, and at a reconstruction of the Church on the
inner religiosity of the individual.
319 April 28, 1521;
in De Wette, I. 589-594.
320 In his
Autobiography (ch. X., 151 sqq.) Charles speaks of the siege and capitulation
of Wittenberg, but says nothing of a visit to Luther’s grave, nor does he even
mention his name. I looked in vain for an allusion to the fact in Sleidan, and
Lindner (in his extensive Appendix to Seckendorf, from 1546 to 1555). Ranke
ignores it, though he is very full on this chapter in Charles’s history (vol.
IV. 378 sqq.).
321 "Ein Moment volt Schicksal und Zukunft!" says
Ranke (V. 295)."Da war
der mächtige Kaiser, der bisher die grossen Angelegenheiten der Welt verwaltet
hatte; von denen, die ihm zunächst standen, beinahe der Generation, die ihn
umgab, nahm er Abschied. Neben ihm erschienen die Männer, denen die Zukunft
gehörte, Philipp II. und der Prinz von Oranien, in denen sich die beiden
entgegengesetzten Directionen repräsentirten, die fortan um Weltherrschaft
kämpfen sollten."
322 Sandoval, II.
597 sqq.; Gachart, Analectes belgiques, 87; Prescott, Philip the
Second, I. 10 sqq.; Ranke, V. 293 sqq. Prescott calls this abdication one
of the most remarkable scenes in history.
323 The negotiations
with Ferdinand and the German Diet are detailed by Ranke, V. 297 sqq.
324 He regretted
that, from regard to his son, he had not married again. Ranke, V. 297.
325 It is often
miscalled Saint Yuste, or St. Justus, even by Robertson in Book XII., Eng. ed.
III. 294; Amer. ed. III. 226, etc.; and more recently by Dr. Stoughton, Spanish
Reformers, Lond., 1883, p. 168. Yuste is not named after a saint, but after
a little stream. The convent was founded in 1404, and its proper name is El monasterio de San Geronimo de Yuste. It
lies on the route from Madrid to Lisbon, but is somewhat difficult of access.
It was sacked and almost destroyed by the French soldiers under Soult, 1809.
The bedroom of Charles, and an overgrown walnut-tree under whose shade he used
to sit and muse, are still shown. Yuste is now in possession of the Duke of
Montpensier. See descriptions in the works of Stirling, Mignet, and Prescott,
above quoted, and by Ford in Murray’s Handbook of Spain, I. 294 (sixth
edition).
326 By Sandoval,
Strada, and by his most elaborate historian, Dr. Robertson, who says:
"There he buried, in solitude and silence, his grandeur, his ambition,
together with those projects which, during almost half a century, had alarmed
and agitated Europe, filling every kingdom in it, by turns, with the terror of
his arms, and the dread of being subdued by his power." Sepulveda, who
visited Charles in his retreat, seems to be the only early historian who was
aware of his deep interest in public affairs, so fully confirmed by the
documents.
327 "Aus den Legaten seines Testamentes lernt man die
Mitglieder derselben kennen,—eine ganze Anzahl Kammerdiener, besondere Diener
für die Fruchtkammer, Obstkammer, Lichtbeschliesserei, Aufbewahrung der
Kleider, der Juwelen, meist Niederländer, jedoch unter einem spanischen
Haushofmeister, Louis Quixada. Der Leibarzt und eine Apotheke fehlten nicht."
Ranke, V. 305. The codicil of Charles, executed a few days before his death,
specifies the names and vocations of these servants. Sandoval and Gachart give
the list, the latter more correctly, especially in the orthography of Flemish
names.
328 These and other
articles of furniture and outfit are mentioned in the inventory. See Sterling,
Pichot, and Prescott, I. 302 sqq.
329 Prescott, l.c.,
I. 311.
330 The story is
told with its later embellishments by Robertson and many others. The papers of
Simancas, and the private letters of the Emperor’s major-domo (Quixada) and
physician, are silent on the subject; and hence Tomas Gonzalez, Mignet (1854
and 1857), and Maurenbrecher ("Studien und Skizzen." 1874, p. 132,
note) reject the whole as a monkish fiction. But the main fact rests on the
testimony of a Hieronymite monk of Yuste, who was present at the ceremony, and
recorded the deep impression it made; and it is confirmed by Sandoval, who
derived his report directly from Yuste. A fuller account is given by Siguença,
prior of the Escorial, in his general history of the Order of St. Jerome
(1605); and by Strada, who wrote a generation later, and leaves the Emperor in
a swoon upon the floor. Stirling, Pichot, Juste, Gachard (1855), Prescott (Phil.
II., Vol. I., 327 sqq.), and Ranke (Vol. V., 309 sq.), accept the fact as
told in its more simple form by the oldest witness. It is quite consistent with
the character of Charles; for, as Prescott remarks (p. 332), "there was a
taint of insanity in the royal blood of Castile."
331 Commonly called
Dr. Cazalla. See on him Dr. Stoughton, The Spanish Reformers, p. 204 sq.
332 Gachard, II.
461. Ranke, V. 308. Prescott, I. 325 sq.
333 His long trial
is told by Prescott, Philip the Second, I. 337, 437 sqq.; and by
Stoughton, The Spanish Reformers, pp. 185 sqq.
334 Deutsche Gesch., vol. V. 311.
335 The convent was
robbed of its richest treasures by the French invaders in 1808, and by the
Carlists in 1837. Some of the finest pictures were removed to the museum of
Madrid. There still remains a considerable library; the books are richly bound,
but their gilt backs are turned inside. The Rev. Fritz Fliedner, an active and
hopeful Protestant evangelist in Madrid, with whom I visited the Escorial in
May, 1886, bought there the ruins of a house and garden, which was built and
temporarily occupied by Philip II. (while the palace-monastery was in process
of construction), and fitted it up for an orphan-home, in which day by day the
Scriptures are read, and evangelical hymns are sung, in the Spanish tongue.
336 Worms is 26
miles S. S. E. of Mainz (Mayence or Mentz, the ancient Moguntiacum, the capital
of Rhenish Hesse since 1815), and has now over 20,000 inhabitants, about
one-half of them Protestants, but in the beginning of the seventeenth century
it had 70,000. It was almost destroyed under Louis XIV. (1683). The favorite
German wine, Liebfrauenmilch, is
cultivated in its neighborhood. H. Boos, Urkundenbuch der Stadt Worms,
Berlin, 1886.
337 See description
of the celebration by Dr. Friedrich Eich, Gedenkblätter, Worms, 1868; and his book on
the controversy about the locality of the Diet, In welchem Locale stand Luther zu Worms vor Kaiser und
Reich? Leipzig, 1863. He decides for the Bishofshof (against the Rathhaus).
338 "Multo
deteriores haereticos." The new papal bull of condemnation,
together with a brief to the Emperor, arrived in Worms the 10th of February.
Aleander addressed the Diet three days after, on Ash Wednesday. Ranke, I. 329.
Köstlin, I., 422 sq.
339 Luther published
this bull afterwards with biting, abusive, and contemptuous comments, under the
title, Die Bulla vom Abendfressen des
allerheiligsten, Herrn, des Papsts. In Walch XV. 2127 sqq. Merle
d’Aubigné gives characteristic extracts, Bk. VII. ch. 5.
340 Janssen, who
praises him very highly, remarks (II. 144): "Um der Häresie Einhalt zu thun, hielt Aleander die
Verbrennung der lutherischen Bücher für ein überaus geeignetes Mittel."
But I can not see why he says (p. 142) that Aleander prided himself on being
"a German." Aleander was born in Italy, hated the Germans, and died
in Rome.
341 See Brück’s
conversations with Glapio in Förstemann, I., pp. 53, 54. Erasmus and Hutten
regarded him as a crafty hypocrite, who wished to ruin Luther. Strauss agrees, Ulrich von Hutten, p. 405. But Maurenbrecher,
(Studien, etc., pp. 258 sqq., and Gesch.
der kath. Ref., I. 187 sqq.) thinks that Glapio presented
the program of the imperial policy of reform. Janssen, II., 153 sq., seems to
be of the same opinion.
342 See the list in
Walch, XV., 2058 sqq.
343 Luther, in a
letter to Spalatin (Nov. 23, 1520, In De Wette I. 523), in a moment of
indignation expressed a wish that Hutten might have intercepted (utinam
—Intercepisset) the
legates, but not murdered, as Romanists (Janssen, twice, II. 104, 143)
misinterpret it. See Köstlin, I. 411, and note on p. 797.
344 See Aleander’s
dispatches in Brieger, l.c. I. pp. 119 sqq.; Strauss, Ulrich von Hutten, 4th ed., pp. 395
sqq.; and Ullmann, Franz von Sickingen (Leipzig,
1872).
345 Aleander reports
(April 13) that Luther was painted with the Holy Spirit over his head (el spirito santo sopra it capo, come to
depingono). Brieger, I. 139.
346 The letters of
safe-conduct are printed in Walch, XV., 2122-2127, and Förstemann, Neues Urkundenbuch, I., 61 sq. In the
imperial letter signed by Albert, Elector and Archbishop of Mayence and
Chancellor of the Empire, Luther is addressed as "honorable, well-beloved,
pious" (Ehrsamer, Geliebter, Andächtiger; in
the Latin copy, Honorabilis, Dilecte, Devote), much to the chagrin of
the Romanists.
347 Letter of Dec.
21, 1520 (De Wette, I., 534, 536): "Ego vero, si vocatus fuero,
quantum per me stabit, vel aegrotus advehar, si sanus venire non possem. Neque
enim dubitari fas est, a Domino me vocari, si Caesar vocat. ... Omnia de me
praesumas praeter fugam et palinodiam: fugere ipse nolo, recantare multo minus.
Ita me comfortet Dominus Jesus."
348 On the Emser
controversy see Erl. Frkf. ed., vol. XXVII.
349 His proper name
was Lancelot Politi. See Lämmer, Vortridentinische
Theologie, p. 21, and Burkhardt, Luther’s Briefwechsel, p. 38. Luther calls him
"insulsus et stolidus Thomista,"
in a letter to Spalatin, March 7, 1521 (De Wette, I. 570).
350 A full
description of the reception at Erfurt, with extracts from the speech of Crotus
and the poems of Eoban, is given by Professor Kampschulte (a liberal Catholic
historian), in his valuable monograph, Die Universität Erfurt, vol. II.
95-100."It seems," he says, "that the nation at this moment
wished to make every effort to assure Luther of his vocation. The
glorifications which he received from the 2d to the 16th of April no doubt
contributed much to fill him with that self-confidence which he manifested in
the decisive hour. Nowhere was he received more splendidly than at
Erfurt."
351 "Seid still," he said, "liebes Volk, es ist der Teufel, der richtet so eine
Spiegelfechterei an; seid still, es hat keine Noth."
Some of his indiscreet admirers called this victory over the imaginary Devil
the first miracle of Luther. The second miracle, they thought, he performed at
Gotha, where the Devil played a similar trick in the church, and met with the
same defeat.
352 His brief
sojourn at Frankfurt, and his contact with the Holzhausen family, is made the
subject of an interesting historical novel: Haman von Holzhausen. Eine Frankfurter
Patriziergeschichte nach Fainilienpapieren erzählt von M. K. [Maria
Krummacher]. Bielefeld and Leipzig, 1885. See especially chap. XX., pp.
253, sqq.
353 The edict is
dated March 10. See Burkhardt, Luther’s Briefwechsel (1866), p. 38, who refers to
Spalatin’s MS. Seidemann dates the letter from March 2. Ranke, in the sixth ed.
(1881), I. 333, says that it was published March 27, on the doors of the
churches at Worms. Luther speaks of it in his Eisleben report, and says that
the edict was a device of the Archbishop of Mainz to keep him away from Worms,
and tempt him to despise the order of the Emperor. Works, Erl. Frankf.
ed., LXIV. 367.
354 Notwithstanding
this danger, Janssen thinks (II. 158) that it required no "special
courage" for Luther to go to Worms.
355 April 14 (De
Wette, I. 587): "Christus vivit, et intrabimus Wormatiam invitis
omnibus portis inferni et potentatibus aeris" (Eph. 2:2).
356 Spalatin reports
the saying thus: "Dass er
mir Spalatino aus Oppenheim gen Worms schrieb: ’Er wollte gen Worms wenn gleich
so viel Teufel darinnen wären als immer Ziegel da wären’ "
(Walch, XV. 2174). A year afterwards, in a letter to the Elector Frederick,
March 5, 1522 (De Wette, II 139), Luther gives the phrase with this
modification: "Er [the
Devil] sah mein Herz wohl, da ich zu Worms
einkam, dass, wenn ich hätte gewusst, dass so viel Teufel auf mich gehalten
hätten, als Ziegel auf den Dächern sind, wäre ich dennoch mitten unter sie gesprungen
mit Freuden." In the verbal report he gave to his friends at
Eisleben in 1546 (Erl. Frankf. ed., vol. LXIV. p. 368): "Ich entbot ihm [Spalatin]wieder: ’Wenn so viel Teufel zu Worms wären als
Ziegel auf den Dächern, noch [doch]wollt ich
hinein.’"
357 Ibid: "Denn ich war unerschrocken, fürchtete mich nichts;
Gott kann einen wohl so toll machen. Ich weiss nicht, ob ich jetzt auch so
freudig wäre."
358 See Luther’s
picture of that year, by Cranach, in the small biography of Köstlin, p. 237
(Scribner’s ed.). It is very different from those to which we are accustomed.
359 "Nun fuhr ich," says Luther (LXIV.
368), "auf einem offenen Wäglein in
meiner Kappen zu Worms ein. Da kamen alle Leute auf die Gassen und wollten den
Mönch D. Martinum sehen."
360 Aleander to
Vice-Chancellor Medici, from Worms, April 16: "Esso
Luther in descensu currus versis huc et illuc demoniacis oculis disse: ’Deus
erit pro me.’ " Brieger, I. 143.
361 "Tutto il mondo," writes Aleander
in the same letter, "went to see Luther after dinner."
362 Walch, XV.
2225-2231, gives a list of over two hundred members of the Diet that were
present.
363 Not to be
confounded with the more famous Dr. Eck of Ingolstadt. Aleander, who lodged
with him on the same floor, calls him "homo literatissimo"
and "orthodoxo," who had already done
good service in the execution of the papal demands at Treves. Brieger, I. 146.
In a dispatch of April 29, he solicits a present for him from the Roman See.
("Al official de Treveri un qualche presente sarebbe util,"
etc., p. 174). Froude, in his Luther (pp. 32, 33, 35), confounds the Eck
of Treves with the Eck of Ingolstadt, Aleander with Cajetan, and makes several
other blunders, which spoil his lively description of the scene at Worms.
364 "Legantur
tituli librorum," he cried aloud.
365 Letter to
Vice-Chancellor Medici, Worms, April 17, 1521 (in Brieger, l.c. p. 147):
"El pazzo era entrato ridendo et
coram Cesare girava il capo continuamente quà et là, alto e basso; poi net
partir non parea così allegro. Quì molti di quelli et [=etiam]che lo favoreggiavano, poi che l’hanno visto, l’hanno
existimado chi pazzo, chi demoniaco, molti altri santo et pieno di spiritu
santo; tutta volta ha perso in ogni modo molta reputatione della opinione prima."
366 April 17, to
John Cuspinianus, an imperial counsellor. See De Wette, I. 587 sq.
367 "Mönchlein, Mönchlein, du gehst jetzt einen Gang,
dergleichen ich und mancher Oberster auch in unserer allerernstesten
Schlachtordnung nicht gethan haben," etc. The saying is
reported by Mathesius (who puts it on the second day of trial, not on the
first, as Köstlin and others), by Spangenberg and Seckendorf (Leipzig ed. of
1694, vol. I. 156, in Latin and German).
368 "Respondit
Doctor Martinus et ipse latine et germanice, quanquam suppliciter, non clamose,
ac modeste, non tamen sine Christiana animositate et constantia."Acta,
etc. (Op. Lat., VI. 9). He began with the customary titles: "Allerdurchlauchtigster, grossmächtigster Kaiser,
Durchlauchtige Churfürsten, gnädigste und gnädige Herren!"
These fulsome titles are used to this day in Germany, as if a king or emperor
were mightier than the Almighty I
369 In his report at
Eisleben, he calls the three classes briefly Lehrbücher, Zankbücher, and Disputationes.
370 So Luther says
himself (in his Eisleben report of the Worms events, in the Erl. Frkf. ed.,
vol. LXIV. 370): "Dieweil
ich redete, begehrten sie von mir, ich sollt es noch einmal wiederholen mit
lateinischen Worten ... Ich wiederholte alle meine Worte lateinisch. Das gefiel
Herzog Friedrich, dem Churfürsten überaus wohl."
Spalatin confirms this in Epitome Actorum Lutheri,
etc.: "Dixit primo germanice, deinde latine."
Other reports put the Latin speech first; so the Acta Luth. (in the Erl.
Frkf. ed. of Op. Lat., VI. 9: respondit D. Martinus et ipse
latine et germanice). Köstlin follows the latter report (I. 445,
451), and overlooked the testimony of Luther, who must have known best.
371 In the German
text, "ein unstüssige und
unbeissige Antwort" (vol. LXIV. 382); i.e., an answer neither
offensive nor biting—with reference, no doubt, to his concluding warning.
372 We give also the
German and Latin texts."Weil denn
Eure Kaiserliche Majestät und Eure Gnaden eine schlichte Antwort begehren, so
will ich eine Antwort ohne Hörner und Zähne geben diesermassen: ’Es sei denn,
dass ich durch Zeugnisse der Schrift oder durch helle Gründe überwunden
werde—denn ich glaube weder dem Papst, noch den Konzilien allein, dieweil am
Tag liegt, dass sie öfters geirrt und sich selbst widersprochen haben,—so bin
ich überwunden durch die von mir angeführten heiligen Schriften, und mein
Gewissen ist gefangen in Gottes Wort; widerrufen kann ich nichts und will ich
nichts, dieweil wider das Gewissen zu handeln unsicher und gefährlich ist.’
" See Köstlin, I. 452. The oldest reports vary a little in
the language. Some have scheinbarliche
und merkliche Ursachen for helle
Gründe, and at the close:"dieweil wider das Gewissen zu handeln beschwerlich
und unheilsam, auch gefährlich ist." Werke (Erl.
Frkf. ed.), vol. LXIV. 382.
The Latin text as given in the Acta Lutheri Wormatiae habita is as
follows: "Hic Lutherus: Quando ergo serenissima Majestas vestra
Dominationesque vestrae simplex responsum petunt, dabo illud, neque cornutum,
neque dentatum, in hunc modum: ’Nisi convictus fuero testimoniis Scripturarum,
aut ratione evidente (nam neque Papae, neque Conciliis solis credo, cum constet
eos errasse saepius, et sibi ipsis contradixisse), victus sum Scripturis a me
adductis captaque est conscientia in verbis Dei; revocare neque possum neque
volo quidquam, cum contra conscientiam agere neque tutum sit, neque integrum.’
" Opera Lat. (Frankf. ed.), vol. VI. 13 sq.
373 "Hier steh’ ich. [Ich kann nicht anders.] Gott helfe mir! Amen."
The bracketed words cannot be traced to a primitive source. See the critical
note at the close of this section.
374 The little
German he knew was only the Platt-Deutsch of the Low Countries. He
always communicated with his German subjects in Latin or French, or by the
mouth of his brother Ferdinand.
375 Aleander (l.c.
p. 170): "Cesar palam dixit et sepissime postea repetiit, che mai
credera che l’ habbii composto detti libri." The mixing of Latin and
Italian is characteristic of the Aleander dispatches. He was inclined to
ascribe the authorship of the greater part of Luther’s books to Melanchthon, of
whom he says that he has "un
belissimo, ma malignissimo ingegno (p. 172).
376 Aleander and
Caracciolo to the Vice-Chancellor Medici, April 19, 1521 (Brieger, I. 153):
"Martino uscito fuora della sala
Cesarea alzò la mano in alto more militum Germanorum, quando exultano di un bel
colpo di giostra." In a letter of April 27 (l.c. p.
166), they call Luther "il
venerabile ribaldo," who before his departure drank in the
presence of many persons "molte
tazze di malvasia, della qual ne è forte amoroso."
The charge of intemperance is repeated in a dispatch of April 29 (p. 170): "la ebrietà, alla quale detto Luther è deditissimo."
That Luther used to drink beer and wine according to the universal custom of
his age, is an undoubted fact; but that he was intemperate in eating or
drinking, is a slander of his enemies. Melanchthon, who knew him best, bears
testimony to his temperance. See below, the section on his private life.
377 Contarenus ad
Matthaeum Dandalum, quoted by Ranke, I. 336.
378 Walch, XV. 2246.
379 The interview as
related by Luther (Walch, XV. 2247; Erlangen-Frankfurt edition, LXIV. 373) is
characteristic of this prince, and foreshadows his future conduct. "Der Landgraf von Hessen kam zu Worms erstlich zu mir.
Er war aber noch nicht auf meiner Seiten, und kam in Hof geritten, ging zu mir
in mein Gemach, wollte mich sehen. Er war aber noch sehr jung, sprach: Lieber
Herr Doctor, wie geht’s? Da antwortete ich: Gnädiger Herr, ich hoff, essoll gut
werden. Da sagte er: Ich höre, Herr Doctor, ihr lehret, wenn ein Mann alt wird
und seiner Frauen nicht mehr Ehepflicht leisten kann, dass dann die Frau mag
einen anderen Mann nehmen, und lachte, denn die Hofräthe hatten’s ihm
eingeblasen. Ich aber lachte auch und sagte: Ach nein, gnädiger Herr, Euer
Fürstlich Gnad sollt nicht also reden. Aber er ging balde wieder von mir
hinweg, gab mir die Hand und sagte: Habt ihr Recht, Herr Doctor, so helfe euch
Gott."
380 In Fiddes Life
of Wolsey, quoted by Ranke, I. 337, note.
381 Ranke (I. 337)
says "in den kaiserlichen
Gemächern." Other reports say that these words were
placarded in public places at Worms.
382 The Devil
sometimes tells the truth. So Mephistopheles, in Goethe’s Faust, when he
excuses the aversion of the student to the study of jurisprudence, and says
with a wicked purpose:—
"Es erben sich Gesetz’ und Rechte
Wie eine
ew’ge Krankheit fort;
Sie schleppen
von Geschlecht sich zum Geschlechte
Und
schleichen sacht von Ort zu Ort.
Vernunft wird
Unsinn, Wohlthat Plage;
Weh dir, dass
du ein Enkel bist !
Vom Rechte,
das mit uns geboren ist,
Von dem ist,
leider! nie die Frage ."
383 Dr. (Bishop)
Hefele discusses this case at length from the Roman Catholic standpoint, in his
Conciliengeschichte, vol.
VII. (1869), pp. 218 sqq. He defends Sigismund and the Council of Constance on
the ground that a salvus conductus protects
only against illegal violence, but not against the legal course of justice and
deserved punishment, and that its validity for the return of Hus to Bohemia
depended on his recantation. But no such condition was expressed in the letter
of safe-conduct (as given by Hefele, p. 221), which grants Hus freedom to come,
stay, and return (transire, morari et redire libere).
Sigismund had expressly promised him "ut salvus ad Bohemiam
redirem " (p. 226). Such a promise would have been quite
unnecessary in case of his recantation.
384 See my Church
Hist., vol. IV. 500 sqq.; and Creeds of Christendom, vol. I. 169
sqq.
385 Döllinger’s
declaration of March 28, 1871, for which he was excommunicated, April 17, 1871,
notwithstanding his eminent services to the Roman Catholic Church as her most
learned historian, bears some resemblance to Luther’s declaration at Worms. See
Schaff, Creeds of Christendom, I. 195 sqq.
386 Walch, XV.
2235-2237.
387 John Cochlaeus
(his original name was Dobeneck; b. 1479, at Wendelstein in Franconia, d. at
Bresau, 1552) was at first as a humanist an admirer of Luther, but turned
against him shortly before the Diet of Worms, and became one of his bitterest
literary opponents. He went to Worms unasked, and wished to provoke him to a
public disputation. He was employed by the Archbishop of Treves as theological
counsel, and by Aleander as a spy. Aleander paid him ten guilders "per
sue spese" (see his dispatch of April 29 in Brieger, I.
175). Cochlaeus wrote about 190 books, mostly polemical against the Reformers,
and mostly forgotten. Luther treated him with great contempt, and usually calls
him "Doctor Rotzlöffel," also "Kochlöffel." See Works,
Erl. ed., XXXI. 270 sq., 276 sq., 302 sq.; LXII. 74, 78. Otto, Johann
Cochlaeus, der Humanist, Breslau, 1874; Felician Gess, Johannes
Cochlaeus, der Gegner Luthers, Oppeln, 1886, IV. 62 pages.
388 "Gnädiger
Herr," he said to the Archbishop of Trier, "ich kann alles leiden, aber die heilige Schrift kann
ich nicht übergeben." And again: "Lieber will ich Kopf und Leben verlieren, als das klare
Wort Gottes verlassen."
389 See the reports
on these useless conferences, in Walch, XV. 2237-2347, 2292-2319; Cochlaeus, Com.
de Actis Lutheri, and his Colloquium cum Luthero
Wormatiae habitum; the report of Hieronymus Vehus, published by
Seidemann, in the "Zeitschrift für histor. Theol.," 1851, p. 80 sqq.;
and the report of Aleander in Brieger, I. 157-160. Ranke says (I. 332), one
might almost be tempted to wish that Luther had withdrawn his opposition to the
councils, and contented himself for the present with the attack upon the abuses
of the papacy, in which he had the nation with him; but he significantly adds,
that the power of his spirit would have been broken if it had bound itself to
any but purely religious considerations. "Der ewig freie Geist bewegt sich in seinen eigenen
Bahnen."
390 It is asserted
by Gieseler and Ranke (I. 341) that the Council gave official sanction to this
maxim by declaring with regard to Hus: "Nec aliqua sibi [ei] fides
aut promissio de jure naturali, divino vel humano fuerit in praejudicium
catholicae fidei observanda." Von der Hardt, Conc. Const. IV.
521; Mansi, Concil. XXVII. 791. Hefele (Conciliengeschichte, VII. 227 sq.) charges
Gieseler with sinning against the Council and against truth itself, and
maintains that this decree, which is only found in the Codex Dorrianus at
Vienna, was merely proposed by a member, and not passed by the Council. But the
undoubted decree of the 19th Sess., Sept. 23, 1415, declares that a
safe-conduct, though it should be observed by him who gave it as far as he was
able, affords no protection against the punishment of a heretic if he refuses
to recant; and the fact remains that Hus was not permitted to return, and was
burned in consequence of his condemnation by the Council and during its
session, July 6, 1415. Aeneas Sylvius (afterwards Pope Pius II.) bears to him
and Jerome of Prague the testimony: "Nemo philosophorum tam
forti animo mortem pertulisse traditur quam isti incendium."
The traditional prophecy of Hus: "Now ye burn a goose (anser; Hus
in Bohemian means goose); but out of my ashes shall rise a swan (cygnus,
Luther), which you shall not be able to burn," is not authentic, and
originated in Luther’s time as a vaticinium post eventum.
391 Ranke says (vol.
V. 308): "Es ist die
universalhistorisch grösste Handlung Karls V., dass er damals das gegebene Wort
höher stellte als die kirchliche Satzung."
392 See above, p.
283.
393 Brieger, I. 169
sqq. Aleander says in support of the fourth item, that the Lutheran
"wretch," Martin Butzer (he calls him Putzer), had already fallen
into the diabolical Arian heresy, as he had been told by the Emperor’s
confessor, Glapio, who had a conference with Butzer and Sickingen.
394 Aleander
reports, May 5: "Poi me fù
commesso per Cesar et el Consilio (the imperial council),che io stesso facesse el decreto, con quelle più
justificationi si potesse, acciochè il popolo se contentasse."
395 "Das Edict," says Ranke (i. 342),
"ward den Ständen nicht in ihrer
Versammlung vorgelegt; keiner neuen Deliberation ward es unterworfen;
unerwartet, in der kaiserlichen Behausung bekamen sie Kunde davon, nachdem man
nichts versäumt, um sie guenstig zu stimmen; die Billigung desselben, die nicht
einmal formell genannt werden kann, ward ihnen durch eine Art von Ueberraschung
abgewonnen."
396 Dispatch of May
26. Brieger, I. 224. The edict appeared in print on the following Thursday, May
30, and on Friday the Emperor left Worms.
397 Aleander himself
calls it more terrible than any previous edict (cosi
horribile quanto mai altro editto), June 27, 1521. Brieger, I.
241. Ranke says (I. 343): "Es war so
scharf, so entschieden wie möglich."
398 Die Acht und Aberacht. The Acht is the civil counterpart of
the ecclesiastical excommunication and excludes the victim from all protection
of the law. The Aberacht or Oberacht follows if the Acht remains without effect. It is
in the German definition die völlige
Fried- und Rechtslos- oder Vogelfrei-Erklärung. The
imperial Acht is
called the Reichsacht.
399 See the edict in
full in Walch, XV. 2264-2280. It was published officially in Latin and German,
and translated into the languages of the Dutch and French dominions of Charles.
Aleander himself, as he says, prepared the French translation.
400 Letter to
Pirkheimer, May 1, 1521: "Me pudere incipit patriae."Opera II.
59.
401 Janssen, II. 208
sq.: "Albrecht musste sich beugen
vor Luther, der Primus vor dem excommunicirten Mönch, welcher ihm mit
Enthuellungen drohte."
402 Kraftwörter, as the Germans call them.
403 Janssen says
(II. 181 and 193): "Den Ton
für die ganze damalige polemische Literatur gabLuther an, wie durch seine
früheren Schriften, so auch durch die neuen, welche er von der Wartburg aus in
die Welt schickte." Then he quotes a number of the coarsest
outbursts of Luther’s wrath, and his disparaging remarks on some books of the
New Testament (the Eusebian Antilegomena), all of which, however, are disowned
by the Lutheran Church, and more than counterbalanced by his profound reverence
for, and submission to, the undoubted writings (the Homologumena). See § 6, pp.
16 sqq.
404 "Adversus
furiosum Parisiensium theologastrorum Decretum pro Luthero Apologia,"
1521. In the "Corpus Reformat.," vol. I. 398-416. A copy of the
original edition is in the Royal Library at Berlin. An extract, in Carl
Schmidt’s Philipp Melanchthon, pp. 55 sqq.
405 Determinatio
Theologorum Parisiensium super Doctrina Lutheriana.
"Corp. Reform." I. 366-388.
406 "Mein lieber Philipp," he says, "hat ihnen [den groben Pariser Eseln] wohl meisterlich geantwortet, hat sie aber doch zu
sanft angerührt und mit dem leichten Hobel überlaufen; ich sehe wohl, ich muss
mit der Bauernaxt über die groben Blöcke kommen."
At the same time there appeared an anonymous satire against the Paris
theologians, in the style of the Epistolae Obscurorum Virorum. See
Schmidt, l.c. p. 58.
407 In
Hieron. Aleandrum, et Marinum Caracciolum Oratores Leonis X. apud Vormaciam
Invectivae singulae.—In Cardinales, episcopos et Sacerdotes, Lutherum Vormaciae
oppugnantes, Invectiva.—Ad Carolum Imp. pro Luthero exhortatoria. See
Strauss, Ulrich v. Hutten, pp. 397 sqq.
408 Characteristic
for his poetry is the well-known rhyme (which is, however, not found in his
works):—
"Hans
Sachs war ein Schuh-
Macher und Poet dazu."
A new
edition of his poems appeared at Stuttgart, 1870 sqq. He figures prominently in
Kaulbach’s picture of the Reformation.
409 See Grüneisen’s Nicolaus Manuels Leben und Werke (1837),
pp. 339-392.
410 Passional Christi und Antichristi, mit Luther’s
Nachrede, 1521, in the Frkf. ed., LXIII., 240-248. Luther
accompanied the pictures with texts.
411 Newly edited by
H. Kurz, Zürich, 1848. Janssen makes much use of this poem (II. 123-128, 190,
415, 416). Murner thus describes the Protestant attack on the sacraments:—
"Die Mess, die sol nim gelten
Im Leben noch im Tod.
Die Sacrament
sie schelten,
Die seien uns nit Not.
Fünf hont sie
gar vernichtet,
Die andern lon sie ston,
Dermassen
zugerichtet,
Dass sie auch bald zergon ."
Of Luther’s doctrine of the
general priesthood of the laity he says:—
"Wir sein all Pfaffen worden,
Beid Weiber und die Man,
Wiewol wir
hant kein Orden
Kein Weihe gnomen an "